Son of Invention

by Zman537

Rating: teen
Tags: Adventure, Human, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Original Character
Length: 114944

What would you do, if your world inadvertently changed around you, and you were marked as a villain? Inventions are created by necessity, creativity, and chance. So an Invention was made in more ways than one.

Okay let's just go over everything that's happened so far. Dragged into a road trip, check. Dragged to a convention, check. Dragged through dimension. Wait what? Okay, universe. Stop! Seriously what did I do to deserve that last one! Stop throwing me into impossibly horrible situations! It was bad enough being world thrown, but public enemy number 1!? What did I ever do to you!?

Evidently, I must have done a lot. I have been trapped here with nothing but my wit and ingenuity, but I'm still alive and have at least one friend. I decided that it would be better make the most out of my new life, and see if I can live at all in this crazed world of Magic and Myths. Hopefully I won't screw up too badly. I fear what may come if I do. Though.... this is all starting to feel familiar. I'm having some difficulty remembering from where though.
Co-authored from chapter 22 and on with Shinigamisparda

Alt Cover Art
Story inspired by "F**k it, I'm having fun" by JimmytheGrape and everything else in the League of Humans acting Villainous.
Props to them! Cover art is not mine.
Edit*2/13/2014*FEATUREBOXYES!
Edit**4/28/14**Technopathic is amazing and you should thank her greatly for working on new cover art for me. It's not done, but as she does it, I will continue to update my cover.
Edit***5/23/14*** NEW cover art is COMPLETE!
Edit****6/28/14**** Old cover art is back by popular demand

Published 2014-02-12 07:40:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-06-07 00:59:56 UTC

Some Steam to Start

I sighed from the back seat of my sister’s jeep as we drove to the convention center. “Do I really have to do this?”

My other sister, Katie, grabbed me by the shoulders and glared into my face. The curly pink wig on her head only barely out matching the mass of pink her outfit contained. “YES! I spent too long on that steampunk suit for you not to wear it! Now stop complaining or I’ll make you wear the full ensemble!”

I sighed and got comfortable again. It’s not that I disliked cosplay, but I prefered to wear what I wanted. Though I do have to admit that the combat boots, tan shirt, brown striped slacks, fingerless gloves, and leather holster are pretty good looking. The top hat and leather coat are pretty snazzy too, probably would be better if I had a cane or something with it all though. “Fine... but I still want a cane or something.”

Jessie, the sister who was driving, yelled back at us. “Would you two shut up?! We’re almost there, so you can buy your stupid cane at one of the booths Zeke.”

I leaned back in my seat and huffed a little as Katie stuck her tongue out at me. “Whatever...”

Equestria

Celestia looked out at the statue garden and felt a cold wave of anxiety wash over her. She shook it off and walked away from the window shortly afterwards though, heading for the throne room and letting out a deep breath. “Too many times have I made enemies. If there are any more incidences like Discord, I’m not sure if my sanity will hold.”

Celestia shook her head and put on the same mask she had worn for millennia as she walked into the throne room. Luna sat on her throne and glanced over at her sister with a smile. “Sister! You’re almost late. Does something trouble you?”

She smiled at her sister and sat down in the throne next to her. “It is nothing you should trouble yourself with Luna. I’ll tell you in a moment.”

Luna would have pressed further, but there were ponies who were requesting their attention. A certain prince had just caused another problem in the kingdom and she didn’t need to be distracted when dealing with the fall out. “Very well then Sister. We shall wait.”

The petitions were soon dealt with, and both sisters were roaming the Statue gardens. They both walked down the rows of statues both carved and, for a very few, enchanted. Luna finally looked over at Celestia and frowned. “What is it that troubles you Sister?”

Celestia sighed and stopped at a small corner in the path. “It is a silly fear to be sure Luna, but since Discord escaped I’ve had the uneasy feeling that eventually one of the other threats we’ve defeated and sealed in stone will break free.

Luna frowned as well, but shook her head. “You needeth not worry sister. The spells on the other times we’ve imprisoned monsters in stone did not require The Elements. We shouldn’t need to worry.”

Celestia smiled softly at her sister as they rounded the corner. “You’re right Luna. I’m just worrying myself over no-” Celestia and Luna both froze as they looked up and down the path. At the very end, where a statue once stood, was now a pile of rubble and a message. On the undamaged pedestal, was the plaque that read the statues name.

Invention

“No.......” Celestia turned to Luna and they both started heading for the castle. When they got inside, they summoned the guard. “Summon the Elements, NOW!”

Back to Zeke

It was the greatest thing I had seen. Ever. Of all time. As I stood next to the booth, I stared at what could only be called a work of art. The blade gleamed, the barrel was well polished, and best of all... it was within my price range and made of actual metal. There was also this really cool little orange gem necklace in the shape of a snaggle tooth that came with it. I looked down at the Steampunk cutlass and grinned like a madman. “How much for both?”

The booth’s vendor looked at it and then at me. “85.”

“Deal.” I handed the guy the cash, snatched the necklace, and grabbed the blade. It was a lot lighter than I expected. “Thanks for doing business.” I chuckled as I walked away towards the concession courts. I mean, I just got a weapon, sharpened even, for what must have been at least thirty percent of the actual price of the blade. That plus an awesome necklace that makes me look a little better in this outfit?

Just. Yes.

I got to the concessions and immediately spotted my sisters. They looked over and waved as they came over. “Hey Jess, Kate, look at what I got!” I sat down next to them and pulled out the sword. “Best part. It’s not foam.”

Jessie stared at me in shock and shook her head before she could respond. “Zeke, are you nuts? Mom would kill you if you brought that thing home.”

I rolled my eyes. “Oh like she could do anything about it. I already bought it, and I’m keeping it. Besides, it came with the necklace.”

Katie reached over and poked at the necklace. “Can I see it?”

I snatched up the blade and held it next to me as I leaned back. “Heck no! This thing’s sharp, and I’m keeping this necklace on my person. It’s freaking amazing and-” I was about to put the blade in the holster on my back when it started to vibrate with a small hum. “Um....wut?” The three of us stared at the blade as it started to shake. It suddenly lurched up into the air, dragging me with it. Both it and the necklace were glowing a faint brown as it flew around in a few circles. “What the heck is going on!?”

Jessie and Katie yelled up from below. “Let go!”

I tried to drop the blade and the brown glow started to move towards the barrel of the cutlass’ gun. “I can’t!” The necklace was shining even brighter and was starting to burn. I pulled at my arm, trying to force myself to let go, until the blade lurched up again and flipped me above it. It suddenly shot an orange blast down into the ground and the both of us started to plummet into the hole that had formed.

I was pretty sure that others could hear me scream until the same hole in reality that I had entered sealed itself behind me.

Equestria (1500 years ago)

Discord flossed his teeth as he floated above Celestia. The princess was going over several petitions that had been sent to her and sighed in annoyance. “Discord, what art thou doing here?”

The draconequus kept flossing as he floated upside down over to a chair. “Just seeing if some proper hygiene of my teeth will undo something.” He licked over his teeth and frowned after going over his snaggle tooth.

Celestia sighed. “Yes, We know that Luna and I knocked thine tooth out when we first met and we both give our sincerest apologies. No, we don’t know where it is, nor do we have the time to search.” She looked at Discord in the eye and glared at him slightly. “Now could you please leave our quarters? We have petitions that need to be looked over.”

Discord began to snap his fingers, but froze for a moment. “Well, there seems to be an interesting development.” Before Celestia could ask what, Discord vanished from the room.

Back to Zeke (1500 years ago)

I fell for...okay fell isn’t the right word. Plummeted fits this much better. I still couldn’t let go of this damned sword and the necklace felt like fire. “For the love of god STOP DRAGGING ME!”

It seemed that the necklace had decided to finally listen to me at that moment, because I suddenly lost a great deal of momentum and everything was hit by a sudden blast of color. I stumbled as I landed on the ground and barely kept myself from falling. “Oh... well then.” I looked at the necklace for a moment as it stopped glowing and looked around. “Thank’s for listenIIIHIHIHIHIHNG!”

And it was then that I realized that I was on top of a very, very, very high tower. I pressed myself into the ground and started to crab walk my way around the edge. “Ooooooooh Dear Lord Oh Dear Lord Oh Dear Lord! Please be a hatch somewhere on this thing PLEASE!”

Sadly for me, there was no hatch. I whimpered slightly as I looked over the edge again and suffered a severe sense of vertigo. “Why? Just why me?” I put my cutlass in the holster and it fit a lot better than I thought it would. “Okay... let’s just see if I can find a way to climb down... nice and easy.” I slowly made my way around the edge of the tower and eventually got to a window. “HA! Success! Now all I have to do to get down is...”

I froze at the realization of what I had to do. I looked past the window and saw that it didn’t just end at the ground. No, this particular window had to be facing what could only be a cliff. “Oh god damn it.”

Boiling Heat

(Current time)

Guards were rushing around the castle as Celestia and Luna searched themselves. “Find him! Find him now! We cannot let him escape the castle grounds! He must be here somewhere!” Celestia shouted as she ran to a flight of stairs leading beneath the castle.

Luna chased after her and looked at her sister, her fear evident. “Sister, he can’t truly be back... can he?” Celestia ignored her and bolted down a hallway with several suits of armor and weapons for the guard. She stopped at a portrait of both her and Luna on the wall and her horn lit up. The painting morphed and melted until a vault door could be seen. It burst open with how fast Celestia used her magic, and a large broadsword of a golden color floated out. “Celestia, are you sure-”

Celestia levitated a helmet onto her head after removing her crown. “Yes Luna. I’m not taking any chances. Not when there are ponies I care about involved. I will not let him bring harm to any of them.”

Luna sighed and watched her sister leave the hall. She looked back into the small vault and shivered when she saw her own armor sitting there. She didn’t dare to pick it up, nor did she take her own blade. Instead she ran after Celestia, and continued her search for the one running amuck in the castle.

He’d done this once before after all.

(1500 years ago)

“Okay...” I was hanging off of the edge and was slowly moving towards the ledge of the window. “Easy does it.” I was just a few inches from the ledge and I just needed to shimmy a little more if I was going to reach it. “Careful.” I felt my foot connect with the ledge and slowly started to move enough to put my other foot on it. “Okay now... just add a little pressure and-”

I slipped as the ledge I was holding onto broke in my hand. “OH GOD!” I flailed and managed to grab the ledge of the window as I fell, causing me to swing and slam into the tower wall. “Oomph!” I slowly started to pull myself up and pushed the thankfully unlocked window open. I dragged myself through and just laid there on the ground panting. My top hat fell off and rolled next to me as I tried to stop my heart from outrunning a locomotive. “Holy... shit.... not... doing... again!”

I didn’t move for a while, just so I could catch my breath. I finally managed to calm my heart down when I could hear water splashing from nearby. What the... I lifted my head and noticed that there was a bed, and dresser in the room I had entered. Oh you’ve got to be kidding me. There were two sets of doors, one larger, one smaller, in the room as well.

Rather than wanting to be the guy caught in the room and cause a panic, I moved to the smaller door after grabbing my top hat. I had decided that a stealth mission out of a mysterious tower was much better than disturbing the residence after breaking and entering.

I opened the door and froze at what I saw. There was a large blue pony in a bath tub. Its mane was shimmering like the night sky, and flowed in an intangible wind. There were also a horn and wings upon the creature before me.

Oh, and the look of shock. Can’t forget that.

I slowly lifted a finger and my jaw had dropped a little. “Uh....” Wow, articulate aren’t I?

The pony let out a very feminine shriek and I stumbled out of the room, slamming the door behind me. I could hear shuffling from behind both doors and quickly dove under the bed. The large one burst open and a few stallions in armor charged in. As they were trying to find out what was going on, I slipped out of the room and shut the door behind me. I grabbed a spear from a nearby statue and slid it between the bars as fast as I could.

I looked down the hall I was in both ways and saw a set of stairs leading down to my left. Yes!

Some shadows were starting to come into view and I felt my eye twitch. Nope!

I ran to the right and stood behind a pillar as the door I had barred burst open and sent both halves flying. I leaned towards the wall side of the pillar and snuck a peak around at what was happening. The blue pony from before was shouting at the rest of the guard. “Where is the cretin who dares to disturb our royal baths!” Ooooh crap.

The guards bowed hastily. “Your majesty, we know not what thy speak of. We arrived and found thine door barred.”

She stomped one of her hooves and shouted at the guards. “There is a creature running through the corridors of this castle. Apprehend it, and bring it to us!”

The guards all made one last bow. “Yes your majesty.” Her royal blueness moved back into what I now know as her room and the pieces of the door lifted off the ground and slammed shut. The guard that was speaking turned back to the rest of them. “Find the creature! If anypony finds anything thou art to report thine findings to Princess Luna or Princess Celestia!”

The battalion nodded and ran back down the stairs, while two remained at the doors. Those two pretty much made it so that I couldn’t actually go down the hall, let alone the stairs. Damn it... now what?

I looked around and stopped when I realized I still had a chunk of that ledge in my hand. I looked between the guards and the rock before throwing it down the hall and drawing both of their attention to it. “You hear that?” I pressed myself to the pillar as they moved by, and slowly moved past Luna’s door before heading down the stairs as quietly as I could.

(Current Time)

The castle was in a state of absolute chaos. The guards had all doubled their search efforts after seeing Celestia in battle armor, and the Princess herself was far from calm. They searched down every corridor, checked every room, and even under every chair, In every cabinet, and behind every curtain.

I stood outside the castle gates smiling calmly. “That was easier than I thought it would be.” I turned around and started walking down the streets of Canterlot as several ponies looked at me in curiosity and confusion. “Celestia really needs to work on her security more. It’s gotten rather sloppy over the last 1500 years. The automated one I made would have done better without the fine tuning I had to do.”

The necklace started to glow slightly in yellow. “I know Boris, but it will be fine. Not many ponies showed up at our statue anyways. Knowledge wasn’t as interesting as Chaos.” I chuckled and took one last glance at the castle before turning the corner. “Though I do believe your dear old dad had a new pose since the last time I saw him moved around. Must have managed to do what we did earlier before screwing up.”

Boris glowed orange and burned me a little as I rounded the corner. “Ow, okay okay Boris, I’ll stop down talking Discord. Even if you deserve a little more attention than him. Now let’s see how Canterlot has grown in our absence, shall we?” Boris gave off a small green pulse and I looked around humming. “Lots of marble... not enough steel and gears. Figures.”

I spotted a train station down the street a ways. I looked down at Boris as we neared the locomotive and I sighed. “You know, I bet none of them even know who helped design some of the first of these.”

Boris glowed softly in green agreement. All the work, none of the credit. Stupid Princess.

Twilight’s POV

I was sitting in the library with Rarity drinking some tea when Spike came down the stairs holding a scroll. “Twilight! A letter for you from the Princess!”

I looked over at Spike and smiled as I took the letter. “Thank you Spike.” I unfurled the letter and started reading what was inside.

Twilight Sparkle,

By order of the Princesses, your presence is requested along with the rest of The Elements of Harmony. A chariot will be sent down to your place of residence as soon as possible. You will be informed of the situation upon your arrival.

My face fell as I stared at the letter before looking at Rarity. “Gather the girls. I just got a summons for all of us.” Rarity looked at me for a moment before I gave her the letter to read for herself.

She read over it all and looked up at me when she finished. “I’ll drop Sweetie off at my parents. Then I can quickly head over to Fluttershy’s.” I nodded and started heading for the door.

“I’ll get Pinkie and Rainbow. Either one can get over to Applejack’s faster than I can and tell her. Meet back here as soon as you can.” Rarity nodded and we both ran out of the library.

It didn’t take as long as most ponies seem to think it would. In about half an hour, Pinkie had gotten over to Applejacks and brought her over to the library. Rainbow was on a cloud not too far from where I had found Pinkie, and Fluttershy was planning on visiting Rarity’s today. A few minutes after that, the chariot landed and we all boarded.

Once we all were in the air, Rainbow looked over at me. “So what exactly is going on?”

Applejack nodded in agreement. “Rainbow’s got a point. One minute ah’m harvestin’, the next Pinkie is draggin’ me through town.”

I looked at my friends and frowned. “We’ve been summoned to the castle. Something seems to be happening there, and it requires The Elements of Harmony.” Fluttershy hid behind her mane, and Pinkie got about as serious as we could ask her to. Rainbow and Applejack seemed to accept the answer, but I could tell that they both wanted a little more information. “I’d tell you all more, but that was all there was in the letter.”

Pinkie looked out over the edge of the chariot with a telescope. “Then we’ll just have to hear what the problem is from Princess Celestia!” She smiled that Pinkie Pie grade smile. “I wonder what it could be?”

I looked out of the chariot and saw a battalion’s worth of pegasi guards flying around the castle in a frenzy.

“Something tells me that’s it’s nothing good.”

Author's Note

Note: If you read this immediately after I posted it originally, go and read again. There was a little hiccup when it was transferred and I just fixed it.

Greasing the Gears

(1500 years ago)

A group of guards moved past a large set of open doors. In the room, there were several barrels filled with food supplies and other tools. One barrel in particular, filled with alfalfa, sat closest to the door. The lid of the barrel slowly rose, enough for it’s occupant to see out, but not enough be noticed.

“I can’t believe they fell for that.” I stood up, my legs and some Alfalfa going through a pair of holes I had hastily carved/stabbed out of the bottom and started heading towards the entrance. “For guards these guys are idiots.” A pair of guards started to round a corner ahead of me and I quickly crouched down. I peered out of a hole in the side and watched them pass.

One guard stopped and looked at me in confusion. Crap. He shook his head and kept walking. “Damned servants. I’ll make note to send the naive who left this to clean it later.” He walked off and I waited till I couldn’t hear their footsteps.

Gone? Good. I stood up again and moved further down the halls, this repeated until I reached the main doors of the castle. This is where I had a new dilemma. Crap, how do I pass these guys? I started to go over my options before moving my barrel behind a pillar and whistling. One of the guards looked over before letting his partner know he was checking something. I stepped out of my barrel and set it down before pressing myself to the wall. The guard started to inspect the barrel and looked inside. I raised my blade and snuck up on the unsuspecting guard...

And slammed the hilt of my sword into the back of his head. The guard grunted and fell into the barrel, where I quickly put the lid on, tipped it onto its side, and shoved it down the corridor. The other guard looked at the barrel in surprise as his ally rolled down the halls screaming. He looked over in my direction, but I was still hiding behind the pillar with the shadows. “I cometh Sparkle!” He bolted down the hall and I moved to the front doors, looking for a moment at the duo in amusement.

I shook my head and wiped some of the sweat that had built up from the stress levels of my escape methods. “Never in my life would I have expected to do that. Ever. Solid Snake makes it look so easy.” I cracked open the door and peered outside. There were fewer guards on the ground, but... it seemed that there were pegasi flying around performing a form of aerial recon. “Gonna have to find a way to avoid being seen.”

I saw that there was a large row of bushes going along the main path. “Shouldn’t be too hard.” I moved outside and hid behind some of the trees that were in the area until it was clear. As soon as it was, I pulled out my cutlass and dashed over to the bush. “Snip snip.” I sliced off a good number of branches and bundled them together before pressing myself against the bush.

Every time a guard would pass by, I’d stop. As soon as they were gone, I’d move. Didn’t even take me half an hour to reach the gates, where I pushed them open and left without being seen. I walked a good ways down the street and looked back with a smile of both amazement at myself and the architecture of the castle. “Well. I guess it’s time I explored some of where I’ve ended up.”

I turned and looked at the buildings as I passed them by. Most were made from cobblestone, and had some form of roofing I couldn’t really identify. It was a strange combination of a french chapel, and Big Ben. They were really far apart too, like... I could fit one or two of them between each other.

Most of the large spaces had small markets set up. There were a few less fancy guards around the sides of the town, and roaming the streets. The pedestrians were dressed in rags, reminding me of Medieval Europe. I was so lost in looking at the buildings and architecture that I almost tripped on a smaller pony. “Whoa!” I took a step back and looked down at the frightened pony. “Sorry about that. Didn’t see you down there.”

The little pony shook in fear, the brown burlap looking rags held on by a rope. I looked around and started to see the other ponies looking at me in slight fear and some guards pulling out swords. I gulped and looked around before I saw something fall off of my hat. I took it off and saw that some alfalfa had gotten stuck in it, and my pockets turned out to be even worse. I should have seen that coming.

I pulled out some of the alfalfa and knelt down, offering it to the small pony. “Here, as an apology for nearly stepping on ya.” All of the ponies stared at me in shock, and the small pony looked at me like I had just given them the Holy Grail.

The pony slowly reached out towards the alfalfa and snatched it out of my hand. They looked at me with a big smile as they stuffed their pockets as much as they could before speaking up in a young boyish tone. “Th-thank ye!” The colt ran off, and stopped at a mare who had just turned the corner, pointing at me excitedly and showing her the Alfalfa. She looked shocked and when she turned to me, I tipped my hat and started walking to the edge of the city.

Only to turn around and head the other way, because that edge was the edge of a cliff.

(Current time)

When the chariot landed, Twilight and the rest of the Elements leapt from their seats and ran for the throne room. The guards ignored them for the most part and they reached the throne room quickly. Twilight burst through the door and ran up to the thrones in a panic. “Princess Celestia! What’s going on!?”

She skid to a halt as she saw her mentor wearing armor instead of her normal regala. “Twilight, it is good to see you. An old enemy of mine has escaped and we can not find him anywhere.” Princess Celestia looked to the throne and levitated the Elements of Harmony from behind it. “Here are The Elements. We must hunt down this vile creature as soon as possible.”

Princess Luna came into the room soon after, and looked at Princess Celestia in worry. “Sister, I am still not convinced that this is the proper course of action. After all, at most he was a thief before his imprisonment. What would call for such-”

Princess Celestia’s eyes narrowed and the entire room started to heat up. “What he was doing with the materials he stole, were abominations against the laws of nature. His works were growing to the point they threatened the stability of all Equestria.”

Rainbow hovered a little over the rest and spoke up. Her confusion clear in her voice. “So what exactly is going on?”

Celestia snorted as she moved to a window near the entrance of the throne room. “A being that managed to nearly destroy Equestria entirely, a human that has come to be known as Invention, has broken free of his prison.” The window depicted an image of both sisters blasting a small bipedal figure with magic, and it turning to stone. It wore a top hat, and had a cutlass. “He is a being that threatened us before Discord began his rule, and was a master inventor. He could create tools and weapons to do anything he so desired with nothing but metal. He didn’t even need magic to aid him in doing so.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped. “No magic? But how is that possible!?”

Celestia continued. “His kind has no use for magic, for they cannot use it naturally. Instead, they focused on their intellect and it grew exponentially.” Celestia looked at her sword and scowled. “Invention used his mind to do as he pleased. Stealing from those deemed evil, and using his thefts to build more and more inventions.”

The ponies followed the princesses as they both started walking to the doorway leading out of the castle. “I know not where he is now, but it is clear he is not in the castle anymore. We must find him, and soon.”

Twilight and the others all gulped at the look of anger and determination that was painted on Celestia’s face, her mask of calm and grace long gone. Luna’s face was not that of anger, but of concern and conflicting emotions.

(“Invention”)

I smirked as I looked at the train’s path. “They even used the railways I had marked out. Seriously, how is this fair in the slightest? I design some of the greatest things and get absolutely no credit. Next thing we know, there'll be robots running around.” Boris glowed a light blue, and buzzed. “Oh I’m sure that Steve and Chuck are fine. I made sure that they couldn’t wear away or get stolen when I made their storage pods. Same goes for the body I made for you and Ed.” Boris bounced a little off of my chest and glowed a bright green. “Yeah, I know you want to be able to talk again, but when we got caught and imprisoned, it wasn’t exactly on our to do list.”

I saw a familiar looking cave come around the bend and pulled on the train's emergency brake. It screeched to a halt and I moved to the exit as the Conductors came to the car we were on. “Hey! You can’t get off here!”

I gave the confused conductors a smile as I tilted my hat. “I’m sorry if this is causing any inconvenience, but this is my stop.” I stepped off of the train and stood at the entrance of the cave. “Good day to you gentlemen.”

They stared at me dumbly as I walked further into the cave. Boris glowed a light yellow and I sighed. “I have a feeling we’ll need a new front door Boris.” I shook my head and looked down at him. “But first, let’s see how our house is doing. It shouldn’t be in too bad of shape, being made of metal after all.”

Boris glowed purple and felt cold. I smiled down at him and kept walking into the cave. After half an hour of nothing but the sound of stone colliding with boot, I stopped at a large copper door and looked at one of the rocks on the ground. A green moss glowed off of the surface and I gently pushed it off to the side, revealing a handle.

I pulled on the handle and the door opened, revealing a staircase leading down. “We’re almost home Boris. We're almost home.”

Author's Note

Happy Valentines Day!

Or for you extreme bronies, Happy Hearts and Hooves day!

Newest chapter for all of you as a valentines gift for throwing over 200 favorites at me in just one day. [Seriousness Intensifies] I did NOT expect that kind of a response that quickly.

*EDIT* Forgot to mention this earlier, but credit for Chuck and Steve's names goes to Johnny115

Metal Bones and Synthetic Skin

(1500 years ago)

I panted as I kept walking along the side of the mountain scape. The city was a fair distance behind me, and I could see that there was a lot of commotion coming from it. I shook my head and spotted a cave a little ways ahead of me. “Shelter. Best thing I’ve found yet.” Getting thrown in a dungeon is not my idea of a good place to stay. I moved into the cave and looked at the sky above. It was starting to get dark, and I could see the moon start rising over the horizon.

A cold wind ripped through me and I shivered. “Fire, going to need a fire. There’s got to be something flammable and easy to get...” I looked around for anything combustible and found some ferns growing just far enough inside, and some dead branches from the trees nearby. I walked to the trees and pulled out my cutlass, cutting the branches off. “You’ll do. The ferns can be tinder.”

I brought them with me further into the cave and when I was far enough in that the wind stopped bothering me, I couldn’t see the entrance anymore. What I did see confused me. Even further down, I could see a glow coming from a hole in the cave’s wall. I walked over and peered through to see if I could find out what was glowing. “What is going on in here?”

I looked down as my necklace suddenly started glowing and the barrel of my cutlass glew as well. “Whoa!” I jumped back and both stopped glowing. I looked between the two items before glancing down at my necklace again. “Did you just... give me a hint?” The necklace didn’t respond, and I shook it off. “What am I saying. It’s a necklace. Necklaces don’t give hints.”

Either way, I decided to give it a shot. Not like I’d have anything to lose besides the possibility of a cave in.... okay, yeah, that’s a pretty big risk. I moved back to where I had saw the glow and aimed down at the glowing dot. “Please god, don’t let me get crushed...” I pulled on the trigger and a orange bolt of light shot forward and exploded when it hit the rock around the dot.

For a moment, the cave shook and debris fell down, but after a moment of shaking the cave remained un-collapsed. Phew..... I walked back over to the hole and saw that the cave wall that had been there had actually been rather thin, and there was a tunnel leading down.

As I got closer, I could hear running water from further down the tunnel and smiled a little. “Fire and a source of fresh water. That’s a good place to take shelter.” I picked up my sticks again and headed down into the tunnel. As I moved further in, the glow from earlier grew in intensity. “Jesus, just what is making all this light?”

As I got near the source of the light I felt my jaw drop. The tunnel had lead to a massive cave system that was at least thirty feet in height. It had caves heading up in several directions, and the walls and rocks were covered in a glowing green moss. Several glowing blue crystals were in the area too, and a small river flowed along to an unknown destination through the soft dirt ground covering the area. Next to it, there seemed to be a shack, barely big enough for someone my size to live in.

“Wow... This place is perfect.” A drop of water hit my nose and I looked up at the cave ceiling. “Albeit a little wet for my tastes.”

I moved next to the river and put down my sticks before heading up to the shack. It’s windows were filthy, and I couldn’t see inside to see if it was occupied. I tapped on the door a few times and it fell forward with a dust rising thud. “Hello?” My voice echoed off of the cave walls and in the house. “Is anyone staying here?”

I cautiously moved inside and looked around. The shack only had one room, but it was spacious. There was a cot off to the side, a firepit built into the floor on the other side, and a desk with something sitting at it. I slowly walked up behind it and cleared my throat, hoping that it wouldn’t be something I didn’t want to piss off. “Um excuse me, but could you-” I jumped back as the chair fell over and bones rattled across the floor. “OKAY! Dead thing in shack! Dead! Thing! In! Shack!”

I pressed myself against the back wall and looked at the skeleton a second time. It looked a lot like those unicorns that I saw as guards, but had what looked like a fine jacket around it’s ribcage instead of armor. There was also a book at the desk and an empty ink pot sitting next to a quill. Out of curiosity I picked up the book, finding it to be a journal before opening it up. I flipped to the last of the entries and started to read.

Those damned nobles seem to think that thine wealth puts them above us. HA! Like that actually means anything. I thought coming to this new kingdom would stop all of their hate, but those of them who managed to keep their wealth and power are just as bad if more reached then all Unicornia. That wench Platinum worst of all. The witch believes that her role in finding this land means she can treat the rest of us like common filth. Now I see why all those Earth Draggers and War Fliers were so fed up with our petty pride.

I confronted some of the nobles about this, and for that I find myself in this reached cave. I can’t seem to get out no matter which path I take. It feels like this entire cavern is an elaborate maze. That was three days ago. I am starting to feel weak. If anypony finds this, then I, Sir Coin Rich, Am no more. If thy can find a way out that I could not, then let my family know of my fate.

I looked down at the bones for a moment, and frowned. “Poor guy.” I closed the book and put it on a shelf above the cot. I moved back outside and picked up the sticks, taking them inside and putting them in the firepit. I found a dilemma I hadn't thought of as I stared at the pile of sticks and leaves. “Now how am I going to light this?”

The necklace glew again and started to feel hot. “Huh?” I took it off and stared at the glowing orange fang. “It got hot?... Wait a second. HEAT!” I mentally jumped in joy at my epiphany and stuck the gem near the foliage. “Okay... I don’t know if you understand me, but do that again.” It immediately started glowing and the foliage caught fire, heating the old and dead shack back to life.

I smiled before remembering what was also in the shack with me. “I’m not sleeping in a room with a skeleton.” I walked over to the pile of bones and frowned. “Sorry Sir Rich, but I’m repoing your house.” I took the jacket and moved the bones inside, shuddering at the fact I was touching real bones.

I took them outside and set them down closer to the river. I pulled out my cutlass and started digging into the river bed. When the hole was big enough, I placed the bones and jacket inside.

Before I closed up the hole, I decided to check the coat pockets. I found a bag of gold coins, and a spyglass. I looked one last time at the bone and smiled apologetically. “Again, sorry Sir Rich.” I moved out of the hole and started filling it back up. Once it was filled I moved back inside.

And saw the fire was going out. “Crap! Go to get more wood!”

(Current time)

My boots clanged against the metal stairs as I made my way down. After a minute of descending, I walked out into a familiar and heart warming sight, if a little in disrepair. The lights that I had installed all those years ago were off, but the moss still lit the place enough to see. It seems that the waterwheel I had installed and diverted the water too had broke and was now sitting in the river half rotted half gone. Going to have to fix that if I want the main power back. Hope the generator still works.

I walked down the path I had made to the house and smiled. To think that this used to be a shack. The renovations and extensions were still there, making at an impressive structure of three stories and seven rooms that held a solid rock foundation. I felt Boris bounce impatiently and laughed. “Alright alright, we’ll get you your body back. I’m just as happy as you are to be home.”

We moved to the mahogany front door and it opened easily. I cleared my throat as I walked a few feet into the house. “Lights on.” The house sprung to life, flooding my vision with artificial light and I looked in at the living room. Good, backup still works. The lounging chairs and sofa were wrecked, but I could replace those. The coffee table, other wood structures, and my metal bookcase was still good though. The kitchen looked fine from what I could tell, and Steve was in his pod. I walked past that doorway and smiled a little.

I moved to a different door that was near the bookcase and opened it before heading down the stairs. Boris wouldn’t stop bouncing in excitement as I made my way to the workshop.

It was a nice big open room that was perfect for making new ideas in. I also held spares of all my creations in here. I moved to the back wall, where spare robots were placed and got to my favorite. the BOR-15. “Here we are Boris. Let’s get you some legs.” Boris glew a bright green and hovered for a moment. I pushed a few buttons on the pod, and a bipedal robot about four feet tall came out. It’s wire muscles and smooth plating resembling the human figure to a tee, making it seamlessly able to move it’s joints without exposing the interior.

I pushed on a panel on it’s chest, causing it to open. Inside there was an indention in the main processing unit. “In you go.” I took Boris off and put the gem inside the machine, making sure the chain was in it’s little cubby so it didn’t get in any gears. The chest closed up and the machine started to hum to life. A few seconds later, It’s eyes opened up and showed the optical cameras I had put in.

Boris blinked a few times before shaking his head and smiling. “I have a body again!” He jumped up and walked around wearing that great big grin I had been missing for oh so long. “Oh it feels good to have a body again.”

I laughed at his antics and stood up. “Glad you think so. I might have to make a few adjustments later to suit your mental age, so don’t get too comfortable.” Boris leaned back and let out an annoyed aw and I rolled my eyes. “Come on you, let’s see if I still have some of that PRS Gel left. I tested it and with how it was preserved we should still have some.”

Boris perked up and started following me as I browsed the shelves humming. “Cogs, oil, copper, iron, grapple hooks, grapple gun, pocket watch smoke bombs... bah! Where’s the PRS?” I snapped my fingers and smiled. “Wait a second, I know who to ask.” I walked over to another pod labeled FM-36. I punched in the activation code and smiled. “Come on Ed. Time to get up.”

The machine inside rolled it’s head a little, it’s antenna bouncing as it drooped forward as it rose from the pod. it’s eyes were half closed and it’s overall build was just like I remembered. Edward Elric, my best assistant ever in the pursuit of building the extraordinary and amazing. “Gah?... Morning already?” He looked over to me and jumped a little in shock. “Captian! You’re back!?”

I smiled and waved. “Yes Ed, I’m back. Now I know you and the others would love to see what I’ve been up to, but I need some more PRS gel for Boris. The coating I put on him seems to have worn off his old body.” I paused and looked Ed over. “Your’s isn’t doing much better.”

Ed looked down at himself and frowned. “Damn, I was hoping it’d last longer.” He moved out of his pod and ran over to the far end of the shelf. His legs extended and he pulled off a gallon jar of pale tan goo. “Here you are Captain! The last jar of PRS gel. Victoria tells me that the rest were expired at she threw them out.”

I nodded a little before taking the jar and smiling at Ed. “Thank you Ed.” I looked at Boris and started opening the jar. “You know what to do Boris. Eyes closed, arms out.” Boris smiled as he closed his eyes and spread his limbs. I opened the jar, revealing a large brush attached to the lid that was coated in the pale gel. I started coating his arms first, making a nice even layer before moving to the legs. I purposely ignored the chest plate that opened up, and started coating his neck.

When I got to his face, I put the lid down and looked over at Ed. “Could you hand me the smaller detail brush?” Ed saluted and grabbed a smaller brush from a shelf. “Thank you Ed.” I started taking some gel and moved it around on his face, starting with the flaps that made Boris’ eyes. Once they were done, I capped the PRS gel and let it dry for a bit before forming a nose and ears with my hands.

Now came the hard part of all this. “Okay Boris. Say ah.” Boris pouted but opened his mouth anyways. I started to roll and push the now putty like gel to form lips and other fine details. “I know you hate this Boris, I’m almost done.” I looked over at Ed and he handed me a short blonde wig made from some polymer fiber I had managed to create. I put it on Boris’ head and gave it that spiked look he always liked to have.

Once I was done, I handed the capped PRS gel to Ed and had him put it away. I stepped back as the gel began to go through it’s final solidification process. The PRS gained a rubbery consistency before softening into a skin like substance. It even merged with the edges of the wig and held it in place.

Because that was what I had designed it to be. Polymer Realistic Skin Gel. A strange discovery from some of the properties the crystals in this cavern had. When ground down and combined with basic polymer chemicals and electrocuted, it made a gel that formed and adhered like skin to any metal surface. I only had started even trying to make it when I found out that Boris was sapient.

I couldn’t help but chuckle as I remembered my first reaction to it working. My face when. I tapped Boris’ shoulder and he looked over at me. “All done Boris, now you go ahead and wake up Steve and see if you can find Vicky. I’m sure that everyone wants to see that we have a warm welcome.” He started to run to the stairs and I shouted after him. “And don’t forget to get dressed!”

Boris jumped up and down as he started cheering. “Yay! I’ll be right back Dad!” He ran up the stairs and started shouting. “STEVE! STEVE WAKE UP! WE’RE BACK!” I chuckled as he ran off. I could only sigh once he was out of sight.

Ed looked over at me. “Are you alright Captain?”

I nodded and looked at the ceiling in thought. 1500 years is quite the time to be left to your thoughts, but I still needed to think. Just a little longer. “Ed, I’m absolutely positive that Celestia is going to be actively hunting for us. From what I could tell, she wasn’t able to find our home. But while I was in stone, watching her and other ponies live and die, I could tell that what had happened all those years ago still affects her.” I looked over at the pods that lined the walls. There were five in total, but since then only four have ever been used. The fifth was broken, shards of glass left in the edges of what used to be the window inside.

“After all of us have our reunion, I’ll want to talk with you and Steve. Alone. We need to find a way to fix what he managed to cause.”

(Elsewhere)

Celestia glared at nothing as the guard before her trembled in fear. “Y-your majesty... we... we could not find any trace of Invention....” The guard bowed his head and gulped. “W-we are sorry. We failed.”

Celestia closed her eyes and rubbed her muzzle with a hoof. “You are forgiven...” Luna looked at Celestia with the same look of concern and stood from her throne. “Luna?” She looked back at Celestia staring at her. “Where are you going?”

Luna rubbed her foreleg and looked away. “We are heading for our chambers. We- I wish to have some time to myself.”

Celestia stared for a moment before nodding. “Very well Luna. I’ll preside over Night Court for you. Have the night off.” Luna teleported from the room and Celestia looked next to her throne. Her sword sat there, and she planned on keeping it there until she found him. “I won’t forgive you for what you have done Invention. You and your monstrosities shall fall. I swear it.”

Author's Note

And here you all go! Chapter le 4. A little in site on what Invention's house is like and some of his Robo-buddies. Also, you all got a slight reference on what possibly happened 1500 years ago in this. If you spot it, you may have A cookie from the Evil Jar. They're double chocolate chip, with extra chips. Thank Steve for making them.

Some Bolts and Nuts

(Canterlot Castle : Guest Suite)

Twilight paced around the room as the rest of her friends talked with each other. Applejack was staring at the door in disbelief. “Ah don’t think Ah’ve ever seen Celestia that mad. She was worse than any rodeo steer I’ve come across, and that’s sayin’ somethin’.”

Rarity huffed and was continuously brushing Fluttershy’s mane, even though it was already fine. “Whatever this Invention did must simply have been horrid to put the princess in such a fuss.” The brush doubled in speed and Fluttershy looked around nervously as she bit her hoof. “And knowing that the search came up empty hooved....”

Rainbow hovered in the air and scowled as she punched a few times. “So what? We’ll just find this Invention guy and kick his flank! He doesn’t have any magic, so how tough could he be?”

Twilight shook her head. “No Rainbow. We don’t know anything about Invention. According to Celestia, he could build almost anything, and did just that over 1500 years ago with no help. Think of what he could do with modern technology.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Oh no. The big bad inventor is going to attack us with a gramophone. I’m so scared.”

“As you should be Rainbow Dash.” All heads turned as Luna entered the room. Her face showing her age and the stress she was feeling from Celestia’s behavior. “Invention could do much with very little at his disposal, especially when provoked.”

Pinkie beamed as a light bulb appeared over her head. “Hey! You were there when he was doing whatever baddy bad thing he did. Maybe you could tell us what happened and we could find him and make sure he’s not being a mean meany pants!”

Luna looked at her for a moment before sighing. “I suppose you are right young Pinkie. But what I will tell you, you should take with a grain of salt. My opinion of Invention is slightly... biased.” Luna blushed slightly as she cleared her throat. “Either way, I shall begin. When I first met him, Invention was a strange man. The very first time I saw him, he had crawled through my bedroom window while I was bathing.”

Fluttershy hid behind her mane and blushed as the rest of her friends stared in shock with blushes of their own. “Oh my...”

Luna continued her tale regardless of the reactions she was receiving. “After I called the guard on him, he fled without being spotted once. None heard from him for months, but reports of minor thefts had begun to rise. The next thing and Celestia and I knew, he had managed to rob one of the most fortified and wealthy nobles of the time.”

Applejack snorted at that. “So he’s a dirty rotten thief...”

Luna frowned but continued. “He managed to knock out every guard, and ran off with 2,000 bits, weapons, and a large amount of tools. At the time, that was an extremely large sum of money, and Princess Platinum was furious that her private armory was robbed.”

Rarity’s jaw dropped as she stared in disbelief at Princess Luna. “He ROBBED PRINCESS PLATINUM!?”

Luna nodded and continued. “That he did, and he even took out the guards that went after him when he was escaping. But that was not what was unusual about his success. Many had been able to according to the princess, but I doubt they were true with how much was stolen. What he did afterwards was strange for a thief to do. Instead of keeping all of the bits for himself, piles of around a hundred bits each were placed in some of the poorer houses, totaling at 1531 bits.”

Luna looked out the window as all of The Elements gazed at her and sighed. “He took only that which he needed, and gave the rest away.” Luna’s gaze drifted to her moon and she sighed before whispering under her breath.

(1500 years ago)

I woke with a yawn as I looked around. I’d been in this shack for about two weeks now, and only headed into or near the city when I needed food. Sometimes I didn’t even do that and just hunted down some wildlife from the nearby area with my cutlass. I got to say, I didn’t expect all of this running around to help my figure to the degree it has. My formerly scrawny limbs of bone and skin now actually had some defined muscle. Now don’t get me wrong I was still a scrawny guy, but I actually looked fit.

I got up and looked at how the shack looked. I had been cleaning it in my spare time, and it was starting to look decent. That corner of the ceiling is going to need replaced soon though, so I’ll probably need to head to a different town to buy some nails and lumber... then find a way to get it in without anyone knowing where I live.

I sighed and got up off of the cot, grabbing my coat and hat before walking outside. I moved over to the river and scooped some water with my hands, taking a large drink and quenching my thirst.

“Why hello there.” I jumped out of my skin and turned around after falling in the river. There was a floating creature made from several animals hovering in place laughing. “Oh that was funny!”

I hastily stood up and stared at the creature in shock. “What the hell!?”

It popped away and then reappeared next to me, brushing its teeth while leaning on my shoulder. “Not what, but who my dear fellow.” The necklace started to glow and hover, pointing at the being. “What’s this? Oh thou found my tooth!”

I blinked a few times as I stared at the creature. “I...uh....what?”

The floating thing hovered down and stared closely at the fang. “Hmm...” It leaned back and rubbed it’s chin. “It seems that my poor tooth has already crystallized. Shame.” It hummed as it looked down at me before smirking. “Here my lad, a gift.” He snapped his fingers and nothing seemed to happen.

The creature popped out of sight soon after, and I simply stared at where it was. I felt a little weird right behind my left eye, but I’ve always had a small tick there from slight nerve damage. A baseball to the face after a professional hits it does that, so I thought nothing of it.

I shook my head and got out of the river shortly afterwards. “Good god, if this keeps up I’ll lose my mind.” I paused and sighed. “If I haven’t already.”

I walked over to the shack again and paused for a moment before looking at my sword. “Hm.... I wonder if I could build anything else....”

It was a week since that floating thing showed up and I couldn’t help but try and figure out a way to improve my home. “Hm.... a forge?”

I shook my head and scoffed at the idea. “Bah, what would I make out of that?” I tapped my chin as I sat inside the shack and looked at the ceiling. “I got a desk of sorts.... Maybe I could build some tools?”

I smiled at the idea and started to get up out of my seat. “Yeah, that’d be a good place to start... that or I could steal some.” I grimaced slightly as I felt my mind point out several flaws of me actually building them. “I’d rather not , but I don’t know the first thing about making a tool besides tying a stick to a rock.”

I walked out of the shack and started heading for the exit. “Well, I guess I’m getting more than just food this run.” I rubbed my left eye some and grimaced. It hasn’t calmed down since that snake thing showed up... I should get out more during the day. Being in the dark all the time can't be good for it at all.

I quickly exited the cave and looked out at the city. I knelt down and clasped my hands together and whispered under my breath. “Forgive me father for I must sin.” I stood back up and started running over to the city. As I was running closer, I spotted something on the road. I stayed behind some trees nearby and took a peek at what was blocking the path.

There was a cart sitting in the middle of the road, and a mare was hitched to the front. I couldn’t tell what kind of pony she was, but the curvature of her body said mare. Being in the dark like this doesn't help either. She seemed to be talking with someone in front of her, so I snuck a little closer.

“For Celestia’s sake, get out of my way. My time is not that which I can spare.”

A male voice came from in front of the mare. “Heh, we doth care about your time. Now be a sweet young mare and hoof over what ya got in the cart.” I heard his goons chuckle as the sound of metal scraping rang through the air. “Wouldn’t want to kill such a pretty young wench.”

I drew my blade and slowly crept to the back of the cart. I leaned on it and I could hear one of the goons move around. “I’ll go to see what she has in the cart.” I looked to my left and saw the brown fur of the stallion as he rounded the corner. He was wearing some form of leather armor and had a sword on his side. When he finally saw me, he jumped back and drew his sword in a panic. “WHAT IN TARTARUS!?”

I calmly waved and smiled at him. “Why hello. I don’t know why you’re giving my good friend here such a hard time, but if you continue you may find things to be a little... problematic for you.” I flourished my cutlass a little and smiled as his friends ran around to see what was going on. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

They all looked at each other before they started snickering and pulling their own blades out. “I think you have the wrong message monster.” The stallion pointed his sword at me. “Thou art outnumbered. What makes thee think thou can win?”

I pointed my sword at one of the goons next to him and sighed. “This.” I pulled the trigger and a blast fired from the barrel, going straight through the bandit’s wing. They all looked at him in shock before the leader looked at me in anger.

“KILL IT!”

I jumped away from the cart and lashed out with a kick, hitting the first bandit to charge me in the face. A second one tried to stab me from the front and I sidestepped him. I brought the hilt of my sword into his face and knocked him out before jumping over a third bandit and landing on him, knocking him out cold as I stomped his head into the pavement.

I looked at the leader as his four men were down on the ground. “Now this can end two ways.” I waved my sword at the bandits. “You can take your friends here and leave, or I kick your ass. Your choice.”

He faltered and glared at me before taking off and shouting down. “Thou shalt pay for this!” He flew off and I smiled a little. I just saved a helpless mare from a bunch of bandits. I’ve never felt better. Of course my internal freak out was not exactly helping with my thoughts in the process of agreeing with that statement. HOLY SHIT I JUST SHOT SOMEONE! I TRUE TO GOD SHOT HIM! WHAT IN SAM HELL WAS I THINKING!? I COULD HAVE GOTTEN MYSELF GUTTED!

I turned to the mare and smiled while tipping my hat, hiding any trace of my internal freakout. “There you go madam, they won’t be bothering you any-” I stopped when I opened my eyes to four daggers floating at my face. The mare’s horn was lit in a bright green and she growled. “Oh... um....could you please lower the knives?” I has bad feels....

She shouted as the knives inched closer. “You imbecile! You should never have let that guard get away! Now my bounty’s bound to double!”

Wat.

She started heading down the road with the cart, straining to pull it along. “And now thy own bounty is bound to be increased as well! What kind of an incompetent thief lets a witness get away!”

Double Wat.

I stood there silent as the mare struggled to move next to me. Whatever was in the cart must have been incredibly heavy. That and it was stuck in a rut. She was looking rapidly between her cargo, the city in the distance, and me. “Damn it all to the bowels of tartarus. I can’t be caught now...”

I raised a hand and pointed up. “So let me get this straight.... you’re not a damsel in distress?”

She looked at me for a moment before slowly leaning away. “Noooo...”

I slumped forward and groaned. “God damn it... why does all my attempts at being a good guy go wrong?” I saw her tarp lift some and my eyes widened at what I saw. There were tools, swords, spears, and a shit ton of gold in there. I looked at the mare for a moment, seeing her struggle to move out of the rut. I sighed as the gentleman in me berated me for not helping her "Because she's a lady in need" and the logistics master was shouting “She’s a god damned thief! Leave!”

My gentleman side won out in the end though, as I stopped giving a fuck for the day. “Would you like some help?”

The mare glared at me again and pulled out her daggers. “No! I can handle myself just fine. I am not in need for assistance from the likes of you!” She strained against the harness again and made absolutely no progress.

I raised my hands and sighed. “Look, I won’t steal anything. If I help you get out of here, and let you stay at my place. I won’t say a word if you let me have some of the tools you have. Deal?”

She glared at me for a moment before grumbling. “Fine. You have your ‘deal’. Now help me out of this Celestia forsaken rut.” I moved to the back of the cart at pushed as she tried going forward, getting the cart to pop out of the rut. Once she was moving again, I moved back to the front and lead the way back to my cave.

As we neared the entrance, I stopped and put my arm out. “Alright, we’re here. Now to get everything inside.”

She looked at me like I was mad. “THIS is your home? This is the Prison Caves! No pony ever comes out alive!”

I blinked a few times before looking at her. “Seriously? I just blew a hole in the wall and made myself a tunnel. I walk in and out all the time.” I started walking in and looked back at her. “You coming?”

She shook her head and sighed before walking in after me. “First I manage to rob Princess Platinum, then I get saved by some scaleless dragon from the guards. Celestia preserve my soul should I be eaten.”

I frowned a little at that, but kept walking in. When we reached my hole-in-the-wall, I took a handful of tools and started heading in. “It’s just down here. I hope you can forgive the living conditions. I was needing these tools so I could do some renovations.” I nearly tripped on a rock and grumbled over the stubbed toe. “Like adding stairs. Right there.”

As we entered the main cave of my man cave, I finally got a good look at my accidental save. She had a gold coat, and her mane was a deep blue ocean of hair that almost reached the floor. She had a mark on her flanks that looked like a pair of daggers crossed over a heart. I should have known... The mare looked around and her green eyes widened at the sight of all the crystals lighting the cave. “Wow...”

I nodded. “Yeah, they’re quite the sight. But you get used to it after the third week or so.” I put the tools down next to the door and the mare put the mass she had in her telekinesis down next to my pile. I still couldn’t really get used to the fact that they float shit with their minds, but a week ago I was talking to a floating snake thingamabob. I don’t question things much anymore.

She looked at the shack and grimaced. “Is this really thy home?”

I nodded and picked up a hammer, twirling it a little. “Yeah, but I plan on doing some improvements.” The hammer flew from my hand and knocked into my head. “As soon as I stop hurting myself for today...” I paused for a moment before lightly smacking my head. “Oh for the love of... I forgot to ask for your name.”

The mare looked at me a moment, before cautiously answering. “My name... it is Robin.”

I offered a hand and a warm smile in response. “Just call me...” I paused and furrowed my brow as I tapped my head. Okay... my name was... what again?... Why can’t I remember my name?... WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER MY NAME!? I kept most of the freak out inside before looking down at Robin again. “Call me what you like. I can’t, seem to remember my name at the moment.”

Robin looked at me with a raised eyebrow before rolling her eyes. “I don’t have the patience for this drake.” She trotted into the shack and hopped on the cot. “When morning arrives, I expect to receive a name.”

I sighed and rubbed my face again. “Man, why can’t anything go my way?”

(Present Time)

I walked out of the basement and saw Boris laughing as he ran around the room being chased by Steve. It seemed that after waking up the tall lanky robot chef, he had decided to leave him a present in the form of a bucket of oil over the door. It’s a good thing I made the drains in the kitchen and the automatic floor washing system. “Come back here you!”

I chuckled and they both stopped to look over at me. “Oh come now Steve, is that any way to welcome home Boris and I? I mean really, we take a 1500 year vacation and come home to a grump.” Steve stared at me with a unamused look as Ed and Boris laughed. He eventually started laughing with us as well and we only stopped when we heard footfalls from upstairs.

Victoria, my last creation before I was imprisoned, came down the stairs and entered the room. “Steve, why do I hear laugh-” She froze when she noticed that Boris and I were in the room and held a hand to her mouth. “D-Dad? Is that.... really you?”

I held out an arm and smiled. “Come here Vicky. I want a hug.” She bolted to my side and I nearly fell over when she wrapped her robotic arms around me. “I missed you too sweetheart.”

Boris jumped up into the air. “We’re all together again!”

I raised an eyebrow and stared at Boris. “While that may be true Boris, I believe you caused a bit of a mess in the kitchen. While the floors are cleaned automatically, you’re still going to have to clean the counters so Steve here can make us all some dinner.”

Boris slumped forward like I normally do but kept staring at me in disbelief. “What!?” I nodded my head over to the kitchen and Boris fumed while stomping his way in. “This is so not fair...”

I knelt down to Vicky’s level, as I had made her the same height as Boris, and smiled softly. “Vicky, I know I just got back, but I need to talk with Ed and Steve for a bit. Alright?” She tried to protest, but I put a finger to her lips. “Don’t worry, I’ll still be here when we’re done. Why don’t you help Boris clean? He never was good at it.”

Vicky frowned but nodded. “Alright...” I gave her a kiss on the head and she smiled a little before heading to help Boris.

When the door had closed my smile vanished and I turned back to Steve and Ed. “Ed, did you inform Steve of what I wished to talk about?” Ed nodded and both him and Steve moved to sit across from me. “That’s good. I won’t have to repeat myself.”

Steve opened up his arm and pulled out a roll of paper and set it out on what was left of the coffee table. “We have been searching for him since you got turned to stone Sir, but we can’t find a trace of him. Whatever you did to him, must have eradicated any remains.” I looked down at the list of places searched and sighed.

I picked up the list and rolled it back up. “No, there should have been at least several hundred pieces of him scattered when I detonated that bomb. Not even after all the modifications I made could an Odin have managed to completely destroy him.”

Ed rubbed the back of his head, and his antenna bobbed slightly. “Then what happened to him?”

I frowned and rubbed my left eye. “I don’t know. Not even the knowledge I was given from losing half my sight wants to answer that question. It only provides me with facts about the nature of the world, not specifics on who goes where.” I got up and looked out the window, staring at the wondrous creations I had made. “But I do know one thing.”

“If there wasn’t a trace of him, than someone picked up our mess. And it seems they were quite thorough about it.”

Author's Note

Note: Every chapter title I come up with for this story is thought of after I write them. I put down the first Steampunk related pun I can think of that pertains to the actual content of the chapter in some way.

Airships and Guns

After I had finished talking with Steve and Ed, we had decided that as soon as possible we were to start searching for the fragments left behind by the Odin bomb’s explosion. If they had gone missing, something terrible might happen if they were to become active again because whoever had found them decided that they wanted to poke it just right. I chuckled as I walked to the front door and opened it. “It looks like my thieving days are going to be lasting a little bit longer. Especially if it turns out that the fragments are in a museum.” I let out a mirthful chuckle. “It probably is my luck that they will be by the time I find them.”

I turned to the left and headed up a slope that I had installed next to the entrance. I walked up to a small deck that had two paths leading up and around the cavern and stared up at the massive ship that was suspended above and before me. “It’s good to see that time treated her well.”

I started up the right set of stairs that lead to the platforms at the level of the deck itself. As I climbed, I stared at the beauty that was The Gilgamesh. My own, personally built airship. Modeled after the British Man-of-War, complete with a rotary system in place of the traditional mast, and a cargo bay for storage. While I had installed a massive drawbridge like door in the rear of the ship for said cargo bay, it was mainly for deploying the rest of my arsenal if need be via the rail launcher that was inside. I trekked up the stairs while examining the large vice-like braces holding her in place. They were a little rusty, but seemed well enough to be able to move. The ship itself was still in good condition visibly, but I doubted that it was completely unscathed.

Victoria and Boris both ran out of the house and up the slope leading to The Gilgamesh, interrupting my thoughts and making their way towards me. “Dad! Are we going on a road trip!?”

I chuckled and patted Boris on the head. “Yes, Boris, we are. and we’re taking everyone else too.” He cheered and ran onto the ship while Victoria stayed behind. “Vicky? Aren’t you going to head onboard?”

She looked up at me with a worried frown. “You’re going back to stealing again, aren’t you?”

I sighed and pulled her into a hug. “Only if I have to sweetie. You and I both know that we can’t let any of the parts that got scattered be used. Even with what I’ve seen from my time heading back here from Canterlot. I don’t think that this world is ready for that level of technology. Even after 1500 years of improvement. Someone’s bound to do their history when news that I’ve escaped gets out, and would try to gather the parts themselves.” I stood up and smiled. “So we’re going to do that before anyone else can.”

(Canterlot)

Twilight and the rest of the gang cantered out of the castle and started heading for the train. “Okay girls, if Invention needs something to work with, the first place he’d go would be the nearest town. Let’s head back to Ponyville and see if we can’t catch him in the act.” They all nodded accept for Applejack who was staring off in the distance. “Applejack what are you looking at?”

Applejack lifted a hoof and pointed towards the mountain range, causing the others to follow her gaze and their jaws to drop. What looked like large propellers started to lift over the top of the mountain, followed by a massive ship that rivaled most seafaring vessels by far in sheer size alone.

Rainbow shook her head and rubbed her eyes before gaping at the flying ship. “Is that an airship!?”

Pinkie grinned. “It’s like something out of Pony Fantasy IV!” Rainbow stared at her with a raised eyebrow. “What? It was a good book! And besides, how do you know it’s an airship Dashie?” Rainbow blushed lightly and looked around some before grumbling.

Rarity looked over the hull of the ship, seeing the larger details of the railing and engravings.that adorned the flying ship. “Such detailing... whoever made that ship was very skilled in their craft.”

Fluttershy was silent in awe as they all watched the ship start heading off into the distance. “Oh...my...”

Twilight’s eye twitched. “But.... that shouldn’t be scientifically possible! Celestia said he has no magic, therefore no way to fuel a ship period! The scientific community gave up on making airships that used a rotary system over a hundred years ago, because of how exhausting it was on the pegasi that were fueling the experiments! How is that even able to fly without a balloon!? What kind of a madman could build this!?”

Applejack tapped her on the shoulder as the ship started getting further away. “Ah think we have bigger problems right now Twilight. That ships gettin' away!”

Twilight snapped out of her mental lock and shook her head. “Quick! Back to the castle and get the guards! We might be able to catch him by chariot.” They all nodded and the six of them ran back to the castle yet again.

Rainbow stopped suddenly and looked at the ship as it started getting farther away. “Wait a sec, Couldn’t I just fly ahead and take this guy out?”

(The Gilgamesh)

Boris was smiling as he stood at the wheel of the airship. Even with Victoria yelling at him, he had a plan and was going to see it through. “Boris! What are you doing!?”

He grinned and the ship kept rising. “I’m flying the ship, duh. What does it look like I’m doing? Playing baseball?”

Victoria ran to the edge and pointed down. “Leaving Dad behind, that’s what!” Victoria began to pace around the deck lightly chewing on her fingers. “We’re going to be in so much trouble when he gets up here! What are you thinking!?”

Boris blew off his sister’s worry and waved a hand. “I know what I’m doing.”

Victoria glared at him and clenched her fists, waving them in the air as she shouted. “Oh? And what would that be? Trying to make Dad furious at the both of us!?”

Boris grinned and put a foot on a barrel next to him as he pointed up at the sky. “BEING A HERO!” Victoria stared at him for a moment before facepalming. Boris got off the barrel and kept driving the ship. “Think about it Vicky! If we manage to get all the parts for Dad, not only will we save the world, but we’ll make Dad proud!”

Victoria sighed and planted her head on the railing. “Oh..... We are in so much trouble it’s immeasurable...”

(Invention’s home)

I sighed as I watched The Gilgamesh take off. “I should have seen that coming.” I looked over at Steve and Ed and held out a hand. “The Flight Risks, please."

Ed ran inside and opened a cabinet before he pulled out a pair of boots that looked a lot like my regular pair. When he came back, I took mine off and traded him for the pair he brought. “Here you go Captain!”

I slipped them on and tapped my feet a few times, causing a burst of air to launch me an inch into the air and started hovering. “Thank you Ed. Now grab on and I’ll get us onboard before Boris crashes the ship.” They grabbed onto my arms and I increased the pressure being released from The Flight Risks. The three of us sped through the air towards the ship and caught up a while after it departed. We were over five thousand feet in the air, and probably a good ten miles away from Canterlot when we landed on the deck.

Boris jumped and fumbled with the wheel for a moment before grinning shakily and waving at me. “Um....hehehe. Hi Dad. I totally wasn’t taking The Gilgamesh to the far corners of the world on a quest to save it from possible disaster or anything. Nope. That’s definitely not what this is.” Victoria was laying on the ground next to some railing as she kept hitting her head on the wooded guard.

I chuckled as I rubbed my chin. “Oh? Is that so? Then what are you doing Boris?”

He looked down a little and rubbed the back of his head before looking back at me and shrugging. “Um... Checking the engine?”

I walked up to him, followed by Steve and put a hand on his shoulder. “Boris.” He twiddled his fingers a little and I smiled down at him. “While I know you had the best intentions in mind,” he looked up at me hopefully for a moment, “that doesn’t change the fact that you’re grounded for pulling this stunt.”

Boris’ face fell before he started heading downstairs. “It’s not fair...”

I looked over at Steve and sighed. “Steve, you take the wheel for a bit. I need to talk with him.” Steve nodded and took the wheel, steadying the ship into a hover over some forest. I headed down into the lower area of the ship after Boris. He’d gone into one of the rooms for guests and was sulking on the bed when I found him. He looked up at me as I opened the door before he started to glare at the floor.

I sat down next to him and put a hand on his shoulder. “Now Boris, why don’t you tell me what you were really doing, Hmm?” He mumbled a little and I leaned closer with a smile. “I’m sorry what was that?”

He mumbled a little louder. “I wanted to be a hero...” I felt my heart clench for a moment before sighing and pulling Boris into a hug.

I patted him on the back a few times before speaking. “I figured it’d be something like that.” I pulled him away and held him at arms length. “Boris, it’s good that you want that, but you need to think about much more than heroic feats if you want to be seen as a hero.” He looked at me in confusion as I continued. “I may seem like a hero to you and your sister, but I’m not. I’m just an inventor who tried to make sure that dangerous problems caused by his own foolishness didn’t get out of hand. I had to steal and fight sometimes to make absolute sure of that and that has made the world see me as a villain.”

I hugged him again. “Don’t follow my footsteps exactly Boris. Learn from them and find your own path to walk. I want the world to see you as Boris the kind. Not the evil son of Invention. Okay?”

Boris shook a little in my arms before speaking shakily. “O-okay...”

I stood up and looked down at Boris’ saddened face. “Now cheer up Boris. We’ve got some hunting to do.” I gave him a soft smile and ruffled his hair. “After all, while you may be grounded and I don’t want the world to paint a bad picture about you, your grounding doesn’t start until after we get home and no matter what you’ll still be my son.”

Boris smiled a little and started to follow me out of the room when Steve’s voice came through the radios in the room. “SIR! WE HAVE COMPANY!”

I scowled and grabbed the radio before clicking it on. “What is the situation Steve?”

The radio crackled for a moment. “We have chariots inbound! There’s also a lone blue pegasus heading our way at frightening speeds! She’s headed straight for the ship!”

I frowned and thought for a moment before clicking the radio on again. “Steve, tell Ed to activate the shield and send the Twins and some ammo to the deck. Put the ship on auto, and head downstairs. I’ll take care of any ponies who manage to get through the shield.”

I stepped into the hall and Boris tried following me. I put a hand on his shoulder and pushed him back into the room. “Boris, I need you to stay here below deck.”

“But-”

“No buts Boris. Stay below deck, and find Victoria. If any ponies make it down here, protect your sister.” Boris flinched but nodded his head and ran down the hall towards Victoria’s room.

I turned back to the stairs leading up and frowned. “My day only seems to keep getting better, and better. I wonder how long it will be before I have guards hanging posters for my head again.”

I got onto the deck and saw the wheel abandoned, but not moving. The ship had stopped to a hover with it on Auto, and I could see five gold dots and one blue one charging at me with a rainbow trail at what looked like Mach 1. Between me and them was a translucent blue shield originating from the center mast that was coursing with electricity. There was enough charge running through the shield to stun the average pegasus if they were to try and ram through.

The floor around my feet opened up and two pistols sprung out of the ground. I grabbed both and caught the twin bandoliers that came out after them. Each one was coated in a variety of crystal bullets that practically matched the rainbow shooting at me in variety, and each bullet glowed slightly. “Better use the Tranq shots. No need to kill anyone.” I pulled a couple Lapis bullets out and put them in the chambers of both pistols. I watched the blue pegasus come closer and could only sigh sadly at my situation.

My mind had begun to wander to The Sisters. “Why do you still fear me so? It’s not like I meant for any of that tragedy to happen. Why can’t you move on with the rest of the world and leave me be?”

Author's Note

Ah it's finally done. Art of the Airship belongs to Adigitalartist at Devientart.

The Guns, Shoes, and crystal bullet, No idea. But to whoever did to them, Awesome work.

Hammerhead

(Above The Canterlot Mountain Range)

I had both guns at the ready as the Pegasus flying at me closed the distance. To my surprise, however, she seemed to notice the barrier in time and careened off to the side and circled around before she impacted. I watched her from the center of the deck as she flew like a hawk around The Gilgamesh.

I noticed the chariots were still at least five miles away, leaving me and the pegasus with about a minute or less to settle anything uninterrupted. I kept one pistol aimed at her and smiled. “Care to tell me your name flyer?”

The blue pegasus growled as she flew above. “Like I’d tell scum like you!”

I shrugged and shook my head. “It was worth a shot.” I walked over to the steering wheel of the ship and flicked a switch underneath. The barrier flickered for a moment before turning off, and as soon as the pegasus dived in I flicked it back on. I readied the second gun and kept my aim on her. “Just you and me now.” She landed on the deck and we glared into each other’s eyes. Her wings were flared as we both circled around the deck, waiting on the other to make the first move.

It didn’t take long for the pegasus to decide to charge me headlong. I sidestepped and fired a shot at her as she passed me. She flapped her wings sending herself off to the side, and the bullet impacted in the ground shattering into a cloud of blue smoke that rose about two feet off the ground on impact.

The pegasus grinned and laughed at me. “Ha! You’ll have to be faster than that to... to...” The smoke passed over her from the wind blowing and she started to stumble. “What the hay... Why am I so... sleepy?” She fell forward onto the deck and was out like a light. Her soft snores showing that she was still alive and well.

I twirled the pistol I had fired and put both back in the holsters attached to the bandoliers. I stepped next to the pony as I looked at the incoming chariots. Most were filled with Unicorn guards, but one in particular caught my eye.

While this one had the same guards, it’s passengers were different. It had a variety of color as two unicorns, two earth ponies, and a pegasus rode in it, staring down at me and the unconscious pegasus next to me. The purple unicorn gasped with the rest before shouting. “Rainbow!”

The moment the word left her mouth I felt a sharp pain behind my left eye, as I felt an old memory rise out of my mind. I couldn’t make out what was being said clearly, and whenever the person talking would say my name, it always sounded like a bunch of static for a moment.

“Come on *********, it’ll be fun!”
“Katie, do I***ave too? It was a stupid *************ow then and it still is now.”
“Please ***** I pr************like it. Rainbow Dash isn’t********** character as you think. There’s even a massi********** that’s full of ***********.”
*sigh* “Fine. I’ll ************ if you’ll stop bugging me about *********** back to my school work afterwards, okay?”
“WOOHOO! Alright!”

I shook my head to get rid of the memory and looked back up. The pegasus guards were now circling above the Gilgamesh and some of the unicorns had begun to fire beams at the shield. Two got clever and shot at the same spot, causing a hole to form in the shield. The other guards stopped their assault and as their pilots flew by they jumped into the hole and landed around the deck either using spells or the railing to slow their descent.

I looked at them as they readied spears and swords around me before tipping my hat down over my eyes. “Gentlemen, I’ll give you one chance, either leave my ship peacefully with Miss Dash here,” my left hand rested on the hilt of my sword, causing the blade to turn enough to gleam, “or I will be forced to remove you myself.”

The guards either kept their spears pointed at me, attained a more defensive stance, or gave a fellow guard an arrogant smirk. Good, there’s the recruits and there’s the veterans in this mess. One of the more experience guards came closer to me and shouted. “By order of Princess Celestia, you are hereby under arrest!”

I reached to my side and grabbed my sword. I swung out and sent a wave of air across every guard before readying my blade above my head while I held my left arm out, palm up. “Very well.” My gaze narrowed. “You’ve made your choice.”

I flicked my blade and each of the weapons they held at the ready split in two. The lead guard jumped in surprise as his spear was destroyed and didn’t notice me as I came in to kick his jaw. He was sent flying over most of his soldiers and crashed into the far back row, knocking out more guards and injuring a few others.

The remaining guards grabbed the spare weapons they had been armed with before trying to charge. With a quick flick of my wrist, I riposted the first blade and then brought the hilt of my sword into the guard’s head. I grabbed him by the horn before he fell and sent him flying into more guards, causing the whole lot to crash into some barrels that were on deck. A veteran soldier started sending blasts of magic at me, forcing me to dodge his fellow guards and block the beams of magic as he launched stun after stun spell. Each shot that hit and each magic wielded blade that came in contact with the sword caused it to glow a faint blue that grew brighter as each clash with the blade.

I danced around the deck and pulled out one of my pistols while dodging. I flicked two bullets out of the bandelier with the grip, a Lapis and Topaz bullet, and loaded them into the chamber midair while flipping over another guard. I vaulted into the air and shot downwards and a blue and yellow blast crashed into the deck, letting out a cloud of sleeping gas that forcefully spread across the deck. Most of the guards had been hit by the blast, but more started coming through the hole and landed around me. The veteran from before also had avoided the blast, and was still firing at me from near the ship’s front

More blasts of magic were fired at me from all sides. I spun around and slashed most of them in half before jumping out of the way. The blade of my sword had only intensified through all this and I started making my way closer to the veteran guard as soon as the blade started glowing a magnificent cerulean. His colleagues tried to grab me during my charge and only managed to catch the air where I was standing previously. The ones who attempted to attack were used as stepping stones as I vaulted faster at the veteran.

The guard started firing more shots that kept missing and hitting the guards behind and around me as I dodged and deflected them with both my blade and his fellow guards occasionally. His eyes widened just before I stepped on his face and vaulted high over the entire deck. I felt my blade vibrate for a moment as I swung down and pulled the trigger on the hilt, causing a barrage of blue bolts to mercilessly crash into the deck of the ship. Any guard that wasn’t unconscious was soon coated in ice and completely immobilized under the onslaught of ice magic that they had provided me.

I landed on my feet with a small thump in the center of the deck and looked around to survey the damage done. There were the fifteen I had knocked unconscious along with Rainbow, and then there were twenty seven more that were now currently icescultpers. They would melt free in three hours or so, so I looked up and hummed for a moment. I started to walk when I felt a sharp pain in my left leg. A quick look showed some blue arcs crackling across it, the signs of a stun spell glancing me at the last minute. I reached into my coat and pulled out a small vial filled with a blue liquid and poured it on my leg, causing the spell to dissipate completely. I put the empty vial back into my coat next to a green one labeled Antidote before I stood up and looked at a certain pegasus.

I walked back over to Rainbow, before I picked up the sleeping pegasus. I looked up at the remaining pegasus guards as I made my way back to the wheel of the ship. I put a hand on the switch that would lower the barrier before shouting up at the remaining soldiers. “Attention Royal Guards! I have three options to chose from! Either you come and pick up your fellow guards and the civilian without attacking when I lower this barrier, or you can attack me head on and risk the safety of all six civilians and your fellow guards. Your final option is to flee, but I doubt that any of you plan on doing so on your honor. The first ensures that you all will leave unscathed further, the second and third will see to it that you’ll regret not taking the first, whether it be by my hand or not.”

“You have thirty seconds.”

The chariots circled for a moment before one of the lead flyers snorted. “We don’t have a choice men! Have the chariot with the elements prepare to land! As soon as they're off, bring them in one at a time and pick up your squad!”

I flicked the barrier off and the chariot holding the purple unicorn and the other civilians touched down. I walked over to the chariot as the purple one started getting off of the chariot. I put Rainbow down on the ground and looked down at the purple unicorn. “Take your friend and leave. I did not want any trouble to begin with.”

She gulped a little and lifted her friend onto the chariot in a violet aura. As she did, the touch of her magic slipping between my fingers and the pegasus was... different. While a normal unicorn’s magic was slightly heated, her’s was as warm as a fresh baked confection. There’s something special about her... I can tell. I’m not quite sure what though.

As Rainbow landed on the chariot, her other friends all hurriedly huddled around the downed pegasus. Seeing the worry on their faces I smiled a little. “There’s no need to worry, she’s simply asleep and will wake up in about an hour or two. Now if you would please leave so that the other chariots can board and pick up their fellow soldiers I would be grateful.”

Put off by my sudden change in attitude, the unicorn moved back onto the chariot and kept her gaze on me. Some of her friends looked at me as well, and I thought I saw something familiar. I was broken from my thought when the chariot holding them took off.

The next chariot landed and only one guard unhitched from the rest. He was the one who was shouting all the orders, and the decorations on his armor said much about him. “Alright criminal, you won. What are your terms for releasing my squad?”

I glared down at him and sheathed my sword. “Get them off my ship. That’s all I want. To be left alone.” I grabbed one of the unconscious guards and tossed him ungracefully into the chariot.

The captain seemed shocked and blinked a few times. “That’s it? No ransom?”

I picked up a second one who was frozen and heard him growling at me as I loaded him on as well. “Not at all. I have everything I need. Now if you’d help me get your squad onto the chariots I’d be thankful.” Three more guards later, the next chariot came down. Then the next, then the next.

The last chariot was almost finished being loaded when the guard spoke up. “Who are you? You’re labeled as one of the most dangerous villains to ever face the princess, yet you let us live. Why?”

I chuckled. “I’m just an inventor. I don’t kill on purpose.” As soon as the last guard was off of my ship, I reactivated the barrier and took the ship off of auto. I steered it away from the mountains and changed the ships heading to north east. Whatever town or city I saw first would be where I would start learning just what had changed in the world over the past 1500 years, and most definitely would grab a bloody map. I reached down under the deck again and flicked a second switch that was to the right of the first one, causing the ship’s barrier to change color into a light red. To anyone else outside, the ship had simply vanished into thin air.

I couldn’t help but chuckle. “To think this whole mess could have been avoided if Boris had just remembered about the cloaking system.” I clicked the radio on and messaged everyone onboard. “Everyone, it’s safe to come out now. The ship’s clear.”

Boris ran out after about a minute and was followed by Victoria. The rest of our happy little family started coming upstairs shortly after him. “Dad that was awesome! You were all like Swish! and then they were all Kapow! and then you sliced the air and cut all their spears in half! That was the greatest! thing! EVER!”

I smiled and raised an eyebrow as I looked at him. “And how exactly were you able to see anything from below deck?”

Boris started fumbling for an answer and Victoria sighed. “He was looking out a peep hole he drilled into the ship. You can see the whole deck from inside when you look through it.”

Boris huffed and glared at his sister as both Steve and Ed laughed. “VICKY! I told you to keep it a secret!” Victoria was smiling smugly as she stared back at her brother.

Ah, kids. They’re such bundles of fun. I’m going to enjoy this trip with them around.

(Canterlot)

As the chariots landed back at the castle, Celestia stood waiting for them with Luna at her side. When Celestia saw that I was not with them upon their arrival, her face fell into a frown. She looked at the closest guard, the captain of the squad, before speaking. “What happened to Invention?”

He bowed down and gave his report while grimacing. “Invention neutralized over half our squadron and even managed to capture the Element of Loyalty with ease, your highness. However he let us gather our fallen and take back the Element of Loyalty before vanishing completely.” Celestia glared at the horizon as she passed the bowing guard towards the railing of Canterlot.

Luna cast brief glances at the frozen guards before she walked over to Twilight and her friends. “Are all of you alright?”

Twilight nodded. “We’ll be fine Princess Luna. Rainbow’s asleep from whatever Invention did to her, but that’s all he’s done so far.” She paused for a moment before looking over towards the mountain range and frowning. “But I think you’ll need to tell us more about him Princess. I know you said he could build almost anything from nothing, but how in Equestria was he able to build an airship of that design?

Luna frowned and looked off to where her sister stood. “To be honest Twilight, even I do not know. He never revealed how he did so, and any notes we found after he was banished were either destroyed, or locked away so heavily that no magic could ever touch them. Not even mine.”

Meanwhile, the guard who had informed Celestia was resting off to the side. One of his squad was waking up and groaned as he rubbed his face. The Captain ran over to his subordinate and helped him up. “Are you alright Highwind?”

The unicorn grumbled as a long bruise was forming on his face. “The next time I see that oversized, tailless, naked dragon again...”

The Captain kept a neutral face and helped Highwind stand. “He’s not a dragon, Invention is what the Princess calls a Human. Did you forget that part of our briefing?”

Highwind snorted and took his helmet off, causing his coat and mane change into their natural colors, a sky blue and stark grey respectively. He glared out at the mountains as his twin lance cutie mark was revealed. “I mean no disrespect Captain, but right now I don’t care. Dragon or Human, I’m going to get Invention back for this. On my family name I swear it.”

The Captain looked at Highwind for a moment before sighing. “You never did like listening to orders.” He trotted over to stand next to Highwind before taking his own helmet off, and his colors remaining the same. “I know that I can’t change your mind, but I still have to remind you that it is the squad’s job to capture him, not just yours. If you go AWOL, I can’t help you and I will detain you.”

Highwind tisked for a moment before speaking again. “Can I at least request that I am allowed to use my spear Captain?”

The Captain laughed a little. “Of course. Every guard is allowed to customize their equipment aside from their armor. I’m not allowed to deny you that to begin with.” The Captian raised an eyebrow before looking at Highwind. “Did you really forget that from basic?”

Highwind smirked and turned his gaze back to the mountains. “Possibly.” He frowned as he started glaring at the same spot Celestia was. “Next time, I’ll be stepping on you, Invention. Not the other way around.”

Author's Note

IT'S HERE! Next chapter on the house! Hope you enjoyed the battle of the guards. Comment plz. I like reading them.

Also in other news, I managed to place 3rd in Oklahoma in a state wide competition! I was competing in Graphic Promotional Design, and 3D Computer Animation Team. I got 3rd place in both!

Technical Difficulties

Technical Difficulties

(One hour later: The Gilgamesh)

“I really should have seen this coming.” I sat on a grassy hill, staring at The Gilgamesh as she sat on a larger hill, smoking, and laying on her side slightly. While the engine worked fine at first, as soon as we started seeing signs of civilization off in the distance it gave out and stopped fueling the rotary system. That lead to the entire ship plummeting into the ground and crashing. The impact ended up causing the ship to be damaged along the sides, the engine to rupture from what Ed told me about the readings, and for some minor fire damage on the interior. “I mean really. I can’t believe that I managed to overlook the fact that rather blatant damage must have happened over the past 1500 years.”

I chuckled a little to myself and felt a smile grow upon my face. “I guess I still can get a little overexcited about the old girl now, can’t I?”

A moment later, Ed came out from the ship’s cargo bay and was holding onto several bags of building equipment and was pushing The Psycho, one of my smaller modes of transportation, out of the wreckage. “I was able to salvage most of it Captain, but we’ll definitely need to fix the main and sub engines if she’s going to fly again. We’ll need to fix the other vehicles that were on board as well. As for equipment the Grappling hooks are fine, and so are some of The Insidious and The Eagles. As for ammo, some of the incendiary rounds were what caused most of the fires, and a few concussive and corrosive rounds went off as well.”

Steve pointed at the ship and had a slightly panicked look in his eyes. “But what about my kitchen!? What happened to my station of solitude!?”

Ed shrugged. “Don’t know. Didn’t check it. But judging by where it’s located on the ship, it should be fine.” Steve let out a sigh of relief. I couldn’t help but chuckle a little. Even though they don’t even have any lungs, they all still sigh, gasp, and sometimes Steve makes this garbled strangled noise when he’s overly frustrated. It baffles me, but I decided it’s a nice touch to their behavior. Makes them seem more like a real, flesh and blood person.

Boris and Victoria were sitting off to my right playing tic tac toe in the dirt. Boris was glaring down at the small patch they had cleared for their game, while Victoria was sitting calmly and holding a stick. Victoria put down an “O” and handed the stick over to Boris who quickly put down an “X” below it, blocking a win. “HA! Beat that!”

Victoria put an “O” in the center and dragged the stick diagonally across the grid. “I win.” Boris looked at the grid in disbelief before throwing his arms up in the air and shouting. Victoria rolled her eyes and looked at him. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic. It’s only Tic Tac Toe.”

I let them squabble for a little as I addressed Ed again. “What’s the status of the engines? I’ll need to know how bad it is before I can make repairs.”

Ed grimaced as he pointed over to the ship. “I think you should see for yourself Captain. She’s in a right sorry state.” I got up and nodded.

Before I left though, I shouted over at Boris and Victoria. “Boris, quit pulling your sister’s hair. Victoria, quit antagonizing him into doing it.”

The two of them stopped their impromptu wrestling match before sighing and letting each other go. “Yes dad...” I smiled at them with a small nod of approval, then began to make my way into the ship.

I moved through the Cargo bay and I could see what Ed said about the ammo was true. A whole crate of the ruby bullets I had developed to hold draconic magics had been destroyed and there were scorch marks all around it’s former resting place. The box of Emerald bullets had been burst open as well, and the puddle of acid on the ground had eaten away at the floor a good two inches deep before it finished it’s reaction. “Okay, list. Lumber, Rubies, Emeralds, some Dragon Fire, Brass poles, Copper wire,” I paused and looked over at the other vehicles. Some had deteriorated from time, while the rest were broken from the impact, “add some Iron and find some carbon until I can get the forge working again, as well as some form of ignition source."

I walked past all the damage and opened a door that lead further into the ship. It was a little hard getting down the slanted hallway, but I eventually managed to get to my work station and headed inside. The workshop was a mess as well, mainly because all of the small parts that lined the shelves had fallen down. I ignored this for the moment and opened a small hatch in the floor before I began going down the ladder that it revealed. The corridor I entered at the bottom of the ladder was fairly dark, and was lit with a light blue glow. I frowned and quickly made my way to the engine to see how it was doing, before I stopped dead at what I saw.

The crystalline engine I had developed had certainly done a number on itself over the past 1500 years. It was originally designed to utilize the crystallized magic of the natives to create energy, as the amount produced by a crystal had been measured to grow exponentially by it’s size during my experimentation with them. The only problem is with the increase in power there also was the decrease in stability. If a gem that was larger and had more power was left unused, it would expand and crystalize the surrounding magic that was in the air due to it’s own instability forcing it to do so. The process never got faster or slower, but it was constant and still there none-the-less.

In the engine room there was one main reactor in the center, that fueled the main rotors, and several other smaller reactors that ran all other major and minor functions of the ship. Namely decreasing its overall weight to allow flight through Pegasus magic, and the auxiliary rotors that were used to turn and move. Over that 1500 year timeframe, however, the solitary forty cubic foot blue crystal that was inside the main reactor had expanded greatly and the pure crystallized Unicorn magic had punctured through the main hull in several places. The smaller reactors weren’t much better, but only a third of them had suffered the main reactor’s fate. The rest were either on the brink of salvageable, or perfectly fine with the crystals having gone out from depleting the magic stored before decomposing into silicon dust.

I sighed and broke a piece of crystal from the main reactor. I turned it over in my hands, feeling the warm magic inside slowly start fading. “Well, looks like I’ll have to rebuild you completely.” I took off my hat and sighed as my messy brown hair shifted through my fingers. “This is going to take a while.” I dropped the crystal and it shattered into dust when it hit the ground.

I donned my hat again and walked back out of the ship. I walked over to Steve and Ed, who were sitting next to a fire setting up a skillet so that Steve could have something to do. It’s probably for the best as well, considering I haven’t eaten anything besides a loaf of bread all day. “There you go Steve. Now you have something to work with when lunch pulls around.”

Steve gave Ed a thumbs up and started heading for the ship. “Thanks Ed. Now I’m going to head inside and see what still is edible. Can’t have Invention getting sick on us.”

I cleared my throat and got their attention as I sat down next to Steve. “While that’s all fine and dandy, I actually have something for the both of you to do.” I looked over at Ed and smirked. “Ed, I need you to clear out as much of that crystal in the main reactor as you can using the Crystal Cutters. We can start cleaning the sub reactors after we manage to fix that one and get the ship airborne again. I also want you to salvage and repair as much of the mechanics as you can. You recorded how it was all built so it should be easy for you.”

I turned to Steve and pointed over at Boris and Victoria. “Steve, I need you to keep watch over them and get them some fuel once Ed clears out that crystal. Any extra crystals I want stored securely and safely. We need to make sure they last so that you all will be able to refuel or that they could be used in an emergency.” Steve and Ed both nodded with exaggerated salutes before Steve went over to the kitchens, and Ed ran towards the engine room.

I nodded to myself a little before heading to Boris and Victoria. They’d stopped fighting by now and were back to playing Tic Tac Toe. “Boris, Vicky,” they both turned to face me, “I’ll be headed out for a little bit to get what we need to fix up the ship. If anything bad happens, you are to listen to Steve. If you can’t stay with the ship for any reason, run into town and find me as fast as possible. Got that?”

Boris grinned and stood up. “Sure thing Dad!”

I smiled and poked his nose. “That also means no pranking Steve, Boris.”

Boris let out a disappointed groan and dramatically leaned back to emphasize his displeasure. “Aaaaaawwwwwwwwwww.......”

Victoria was less enthusiastic. “Do you have too?”

My smile saddened a little as I looked at her. “Yes, Vicky, I do. We don’t have the amount of metal needed to fix any of the most important parts at the moment. I’m just going to head into town, and get some raw materials.” I stood back up and walked over to The Psycho. “Now head inside and be good you two. I’ll be back by sunset.”

Boris cheered up immediately and waved at me as he ran into the ship. “Bye Dad!”

Victoria waved as well before she started following Boris. “Be safe!”

I tipped my hat back and smiled goofily. “I’ll see you later kids! And I meant what I said about the pranks Boris!” As soon as they were inside I pulled the Psycho with me down the hill. The wheels were thankfully unlocked, and the frame of the body seemed fine. I checked the engine for a quick moment before I opened the fuel tank. “Well that figures.” It was bone dry. That meant I would have to find some crystallized magic so I could put it through the processing chambers and actually get moving. Or I could use some natural minerals and gems due to everything having some ambient magic in them, though it’d last for a much shorter time.

I looked off to the side and noticed that there was a small alcove in the next hill, and some gems were glistening in the ambient light. “Well, gems it is. I’ll have to remember to come back here later. Save me some money just digging for more gems rather than buying them.” I paused and chuckled. “That is... if I had any money to save.” I slid down the hill and entered the alcove quickly. A few minutes of pulling gems out of the dirt and rock later, and I had a few rubies and quartz along with some sapphires. “This should do for about.... a good two hours of driving.” I took the gems with me back to my bike and lifted the seat to open a different hatch that revealed two grinding wheels that were coated in fine spikes. I quickly put the first of the gems in, and started cranking a small handle that came out the side, groaning as I strained to turn the metal winch. “I should have made this thing bigger... the leverage is needed greatly.”

Even though I had to muscle my way through the first gem for about an hour, it was worth it by the time I was done. once I had ground the first ruby completely, a red paste had traveled into the fuel chamber. It slowly started to let off a red smoke and melted into a crimson liquid after about three seconds of air exposure. This was something that was unique to the gems that resided in Equestria. If they were eaten or crushed into a form of paste with the use of a small amount of liquid and a grinder, they liquidated into a highly combustible and flammable substance. Perfect for not only fueling a Dragon’s fiery breath, but also a standard combustion engine as a substitute for gasoline. Less fuel emissions than fossil fuels as well! Though for some strange reason when the gems were ground enough to be a fine dust, the liquidation didn’t occur when a liquid was added and the dust could still hold magic to a very minor degree.

I flipped the cover to the engine closed, and switched on the ignition. The engine roared to life and I started putting the rest of the gems into the now automated grinder. While I normally avoided mixed fuel, this would have to be an exception. “This is going to be hell on the engine, but I can fix up the damage this is going to cause after I get one of the other bikes into working order. She’ll still run for a little while.”

As soon as the last crystal was finished, I closed the grinding hatch and lowered the seat back over it. I hopped onto the bike and started heading for the small village I had seen before we crashed. “Let’s hope that the posters haven’t been broken out yet.”

(Train to Ponyville)

The six passengers onboard the train car were silent as they sat next to each other. They were either glancing occasionally at anything in the room, or staring off into space in thought. Only one passenger broke this stigma, as she desperately tried to stay awake. “Pinkie.”

The pink pony looked at Rainbow and smiled. “Yeah Dashie?”

Rainbow was slowly leaning forward before she bolted up and slapped herself in the face. “Keep talking. I need your help staying awake.” The pink pony beamed a little before stopping and tapping her chin in thought of what to talk about. Rainbow groaned and looked over at Twilight, who was muttering to herself. “Twilight, are you sure that I can’t have anything to help me wake up? This sucks worse than when I broke my wing.”

Twilight jolted a little out of her thoughts and looked over at Rainbow. “Huh wha? Oh, sorry Rainbow, but it wouldn’t help anyways. Whatever you breathed in was laced with Sleeping magic, and it forces any who are affected to become drowsy by sapping away at their mental energy. But like I said, it will wear off eventually though.” Rainbow groaned before faceplanting into the table and caused every pony to stare at her for a moment. They all sighed as a soft snore came from the pegasus.

Pinkie crossed her hooves and pouted. “Drat. I was just about to say something too.”

Rarity took this as a moment to put her thoughts out. “Girls, I’m sure you’ll all agree, but I don’t know what to think about what happened today.”

Applejack nodded in agreement. “Me neither Rarity. First we hear from Princess Celestia that this Invention feller is a dangerous criminal, then Princess Luna tells us all about how he was a thief. Next thing we know we’re in a chariot, next to an airship that accordin’ ta Twilight shouldn’t have been able to fly at all, with the same feller taking out the guards like it was nothing and he just let us all leave when he was done. Plum don’t make any sense.”

Fluttershy hid a little behind her mane. “Well.... he did ask politely for them to leave... I don’t think he wanted to fight. He even said so when he gave back Rainbow.”

Twilight shivered slightly as she remembered the strange sensation of her magic coming into contact with the inventor. “Fluttershy has a point, but I still don’t get it.” She looked out the window, watching the scenery fly by. “Just how was he able to make all of that and how did it all even work?”

Applejack tipped her hat back as she looked at the lavender unicorn. “That’s another thing. Just how wasn’t it possible Twilight? Ah mean here we are in a train homeward bound, and it don’t run on no magic. It’s got a good old steam engine pullin’ us along right now.”

Rarity nodded. “I have to agree with Applejack dear. It does fall into the realm of possibility.”

Pinkie nodded rapidly before she wore a confused smile and looked at Twilight as well. “Yeah, I mean, you did react a little over dramatically when you saw it Twilight. You were all like, GASP! IT FLIES!”

Twilight shook her head and sighed before turning back to the others. “My reactions aside, Pinkie. While it is possible to make a ship that runs on steam like these trains do, the coal required to heat up the water would have caused the ship to flood with Carbon Monoxide if not vented properly and it would weigh the ship down immensely. There wasn’t a single vent on the ship’s body, nor did any steam rise out. It didn’t even have any trouble ascending like most steam powered ships do, and it was larger than the biggest one ever made by pony hooves. The only other way to fuel a ship like that without causing any emissions or weight gain would be through some form of magic.”

Applejack scratched her head. “Ah thought the Princesses said that there was no magic in ‘im? How’d he do all that fancy fightin’ then?”

Twilight shuddered and looked back at the table again. “I could tell when he touched my magical field when we got Rainbow back, that there wasn’t an ounce of magic in him. It was as if he was a void in the ambient magic of the world.” She looked up at the others and showed her fear to them. “What terrifies me though, is that I have absolutely no idea how he managed to do what he did. He has no magic, yet he was able to not only put a sleep spell on Rainbow, but did the same to half the guard and froze the rest with only minor frostburn being the most severe result. What he was doing, defied almost all the laws of magic.”

Pinkie tapped her chin and suddenly started to beam. “What if he was using something like my party cannon?”

Everyone paused to look at the pink mare. “Huh?”

Pinkie grinned as she pulled her cannon out of her tail. “My Party Cannon! What if he was launching the spells out of that cool looking sword of his after collecting all the magic from the guards then sent it out like how I launch awesome parties from my Party Cannon? He was all going all, Swish slash pow the whole time so why not!?” The pink mare beamed as she finished her idea and awaited her friends responses.

Rarity looked at her friend wearily. “Darling, I’m not sure that’s what was occurring on that ship. When he put all those guards to sleep I could have sworn I saw gems being launched. Not magic spells. The doctors that looked over Rainbow and the guards said that there were traces of Lapis dust of all things in her nose.”

Twilight stopped pondering for a moment and looked up. “Gems...” She looked at nothing as her eyes darted back and forth. “Gems are possible to be used as mediums... what if he put the spells in the gems?... no, that would require the help of a unicorn who knew the spell... or would it?...” Twilight let out a frustrated groan and planted her hooves on her head. “AHH! There are just too many unanswered questions!”

Rainbow groaned from the table. “Stop talking so much... Too tired... I was having a nice dream of popping that Invention guy in the face for... gassing me...” Her snores returned and she rolled to the side slightly, leaning onto Applejack.

Fluttershy mumbled a little. “Um... besides all of the uh, scary things he did... I kinda think that he looked.... different.” She hid behind her mane some more. “Not that I mean anything by it, I just thought humans would look different.”

Applejack tapped her chin. “Well.... Ah’d say he was about as tall as Princess Luna... maybe Princess Celestia if ya took his hat into account.”

Twilight’s horn glowed as she smiled a little. “I got it.” A piece of paper and a quill teleported to her and she started writing. “I’ll write down everything we know about Invention. Then we can see if we can find out just what he did to cause all that we saw.” Twilight started to mumble to herself as she wrote. “Approximately five and a half foot tall... brown hair atop the head... small blue eyes... able to defy magical laws...”

The remaining four ponies sighed as Twilight started to ramble various trivial facts that she had seen before joining Rainbow in the land of dreams.

Author's Note

Derp. I realized that I had forgotten to put this here when I published. But yeah, this is a little bit of story to help explain how most of Invention's tools of the trade work and such. It also explains how dragons fuel their fire aside from natural glands that cause the reaction. This should also end the whole "train" debate that I've seen going on in the comments for the past five chapters, and explain why Twilight flipped out.

Anyways, I hope you all enjoy the chapter!

Towns, Ponies, Robots and Pasts

(Invention)

As I sped past the rolling hills and valleys, I reveled in the feeling of the wind going through my hair. The village was still only about four miles away now, and every time I had to crest a hill I could catch a glimpse of it’s thatched roofs. It was a nice and rural town from the looks of it, and it reminded me of how everything was in Canterlot before I was turned to stone. Of course, with that large city all those years ago there wasn’t this kind of charm coming off of it. While they both had the same kinds of buildings, this town was warmer, and much cleaner. That was just from me looking from a distance.

I came over another hill and saw that there was a pair of ponies arguing off into the distance next to something that looked like a large cart that sat in the middle of a dirt path. I chuckled a little to see that I had managed to completely ignore the roads and was making the trip harder on myself. I slowed down and headed to the dirt path before I had came to an obstruction that denied me passage. “Dang it.” I sighed as I got off the bike and climbed over the fence that was blocking my easy access. “Picket fenced. I guess I’ll have to go the rest of the way on foot.”

I walked for a good forty minutes before I could see the town again, and this time I could see a large arch over the main entrance that lead into the town. “Ponyville, huh?” I laughed and shook my head. “Oh the puns have yet to end. I’d have thought they’d run out of the buggers after the first five hundred years.”

I kept looking at the various kinds of ponies that littered the town streets and soared through the air. It seemed like something that Robin would have dreamed of all those years ago when we were running through the world side by side. A place where all the ponies truly got along, and could live happy. I could only chuckle sadly as the thoughts passed through my mind. “Oh Robin. If only you could see the world now. You’d have loved it.”

The peaceful scene was cut short however, when a pegasus that was flying overhead shrieked and pointed at me. “DRAGON!” I stared blankly ahead for a moment as the streets were cleared in less than five minutes. I facepalmed as the wind blew down the now deserted streets.

I dragged my hand down my face and groaned before continuing down the main road through the town. “That figures...” I started moving through the deserted town and took in the local builds. The building codes seemed to have improved more than I thought they would over the centuries. Most were nearly on par with standard housing back on Earth, and the time gap it took was less than half of how long it took humanity to get out of the dark ages. Well... all but the literal gingerbread house, but that’s one that I had to resist taking a good bite out of it so I’ll let it slide away from my mental and verbal rants. It smelled good too, and probably was a bakery judging from said smell.

I kept walking through the town’s roads, finding nothing but boarded windows and doors before sighing and stopping to look around. “How hard can it be to find one blacksmith? Is it something that’s a dying art now?” I hummed and closed my eyes. “Alright... where could I go to find this out... AH!” I perked up and snapped my fingers. “A library... well that or some form of town hall... whichever I find first. Assuming that there are any public libraries developed by now, which from what I’ve seen through the past century they most definitely were.”

I kept muttering to myself as I walked through the streets lost in thought. I’d find something.... eventually. “I hope my sense of direction hasn’t gotten too poor.”

(Applebloom: 1 hour ago)

Applebloom hummed happily as she skipped down the dirt path that lead to the main gate to Sweet Apple Acres. She and her fellow crusaders had decided that after meeting with each other at Sweetie Belle’s house they’d try again at getting their cutie marks in exploration. The fields outside of Ponyville were rather large, and would be perfect for running around grabbing whatever they could find as treasure. While they had originally planned on going into the Everfree, much to the chagrin of their respective guardians, Granny Smith had managed to convince the mischievous trio not to go into the hazardous woods in their stead.

When Applebloom got to the gate, she stopped at the sound of frantic buzzing suddenly coming from down the road. “What in the?” She looked down the road for a moment before she had to jump back to avoid getting run over by her friend Scootaloo, who had brought Sweetie Belle with her. Applebloom scowled a little as the pegasus panted against the handlebars of her scooter. “Scootaloo! What’s the big idea tryin’ ta run me over?”

Scootaloo raised a hoof and panted a little more before managing to catch her breath. “Sorry... AB... but I... saw something awesome.”

Applebloom raised an eyebrow and looked over at Sweetie Belle, who was clutching the side of the small red wagon for dear life. “Sweetie, ya’ll have any idea what she’s talkin’ about?”

Sweetie shook her head and started to ease her grip on the wagon. “N-no. I was waiting for the both of you when Scootaloo came over and brought me over here.” Sweetie let out a breath as she calmed her nerves further. “She said something about an-”

“I saw an entire airship crash!” Scootaloo semi-shouted from her handlebars before pointing off into the distance. “When I was getting ready at my house, there was something flickering in the sky towards the fields outside of town.” Scootaloo grinned as she continued her tale. “I ran inside and grabbed a pair of binoculars from my mom’s stuff and then ran up to my bedroom’s window to see what it was. The next thing I knew, I watched an entire airship crash into the ground as it kept disappearing and reappearing!” Scootaloo was grinning broadly as she looked at her friends. “It was so, awesome!”

Applebloom gave her friend a deadpan stare as she raised an eyebrow. “Ya saw an airship... that could disappear?” Applebloom shook her head and sighed. “Scoots, are ya sure ya didn’t hit your head on the way ta Sweetie’s doin’ some fancy trick?”

Scootaloo groaned and face-hoofed before buzzing her wings and getting back on her scooter. “No, and I’m not making this up! I would have told Rainbow so we could all go check it out, but she’s in Canterlot right now.” Scootaloo smirked a little as Applebloom climbed into the wagon. “Besides, it crashed in the fields. Where we were heading in the first place.”

Sweetie tried to say something as she raised a hoof. “Couldn’t we-”

Applebloom interrupted her. “Then could ya get goin’ so we can show ya that ya didn’t see anything, and then keep crusadin’?”

Again, Sweetie tried to speak. “But what if-”

Scootaloo leaned back and glared at Applebloom. “Alright, let’s go so I can show you I did see something.”

Sweetie Belle huffed a little as Scootaloo began buzzing her wings and Applebloom put on her helmet. “If an airship might have crashed at all, shouldn’t we tell somepo-” Scootaloo sped off like a bullet and the wagon started getting pulled behind it, “-NYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!?”

(Boris and Victoria)

Boris laid down on his bed, staring at his room’s ceiling fan as it spun slowly due to the lack of power on the ship. “I’m bored.” He rolled over and started staring at his foot board, poking a little knot of wood that was trying to fall out.

Victoria was in her room, right next to Boris’ room, and spoke up through the wall as she laid sprawled on her bed. “Same.” Victoria sighed and swung her feet off the edge of her bed. “I already read all the books back home, and on the ship.”

Boris paused his poking and looked at the wall separating the two of them. “Seriously? Every book?”

“Yep. Fifty times each.” She sat up and scootched back to the wall to lean against it. “I would have gone out and gotten more... but I was afraid of getting everyone found.”

Boris nodded, despite Victoria not being able to see, and rubbed his chin. “True... I mean... Dad did kinda steal a lot of stuff... even if it was to help us.” Boris frowned a little and started tapping the side of his head. “I’m not sure what we did to get me stuck as his necklace again, or stuck as a statue though.” He leaned back and pressed against the wall. “You remember Vicky?”

Victoria stared at the far wall of her room. Her hands gripped the sheets of her bed and she shook her head before she could speak again. “N-no. I don’t.” Victoria looked at the wall that separated her and Boris and frowned nervously. “But uh, why don’t we try and come up with something to do.”

Boris hummed a little before he beamed. “Hey! I got an idea!” He stood up on his bed and pumped one of his fists into the air. “Let’s go exploring!”

Victoria blinked a few times in confusion. “Wha?”

Boris had already ran up to her room’s door and barged inside. “Exploring Vicky! We can still stay with the ship like Dad wanted, and we can stave off this boredom with something other than tic-tac-toe!”

Victoria sighed, both from Boris' irritable behavior and the relief of not talking about what had happened, before responding. “Maybe we should talk to Steve or Ed first. Dad did put them in charge.”

Boris groaned and leaned back a little. “Fiiiiine. But I’m still exploring even if they say no.” They both headed out of the room and began to head for the engine, where Ed had run off to.

With a quick trip down the hall, and down the ladder in Invention’s workshop, the duo had managed to find Ed cutting away at the crystals that were sticking out of the reactor with a small saw. Each chunk that was cut off landed on the ground with a thud and was quickly put into a jar-like container that resembled the reactor slightly. Ed looked over at the as they got closer before putting the saw down. “Hey you two, what are you doing down here?”

Boris spoke up first. “Do you mind if me and Vicky go and explore around the ship?” Ed was about to say something when Boris cut him off. “We promise not to wander too far!”

Ed chuckled and waved them off. “I don’t see the harm.”

Boris pumped a fist into the air and grinned. “Yesssss!”

Ed got up and the three of them headed for the workshop. When they got up there, he walked over to some of the shelves and started rummaging. “Now where was the... ah! Here they are.” He pulled out a pair of small metal radios and handed them to Boris and Victoria. “Here’s something to help the two of you not get lost. While the Captain may have put one in me and Steve’s ears, those should let you talk with either of us and each other. Just move the little dial on the side.”

Boris looked at the side and grinned when he saw a small black dial that had five notches on it. One had a B, then a V, S, E, I, all around it. He looked at the back and saw a B engraved on it. “Cool!” He frowned a little. “Why are there five?”

Victoria rolled her eyes and pointed to the I. “That one’s probably Dad, and I think they turn off when you have it set to itself.”

Ed nodded. "That's right." Boris made the universal face of sudden understanding, the ‘oh’ face, before he grinned and ran out of the room laughing as he stuffed the radio in his pocket.

“H-hey! Wait for me!” Victoria quickly put her radio in a pocket herself before chasing after Boris, leaving Ed alone in the workshop.

Ed shook his head before he started heading back down the ladder. “Those two confuse me with how many illogical decisions they make. What could we be gaining from running around a forest?” He shrugged and began to clean out the reactor again when he reached it. “Eh, it’s not my place to dwell. I’ll leave that to the Captain.”

Meanwhile, Boris and Victoria had left the ship and climbed up the first hill they could find. Boris was posing as he looked over the hills randomly before addressing his sister. “Alright Vicky, any ideas on where to first?”

Victoria squinted as she looked over the rolling hills of the plains before seeing Canterlot off in the distance. “Let’s head that way, I think that’s where Dad went off to, so if anything happens we can get to him faster.”

Boris grinned. “That makes sense! You know, for a know-it-all you’re pretty smart Vicky!” Boris began marching while humming a tune as Victoria facepalmed.

(Invention: 1495 years ago)

I grumbled a little in the small workshop I had tinkered away at the last of a series of metal joints. “Aaaaaaaaaaaand......” I gave the supporting screw that was meant to hold it in place, yet allow movement one last turn and gave the limb a few test bends. “Done.” I got up and looked at the small robot with a grin. Sure at the moment, all it was was a skeleton made from brass and a few iron bolts, but as soon as I put a crystal in there, it’d come to life... sort of anyway. The BOR-14 was just meant to run around and clean, but would save me from Robin berating me for leaving messes everywhere. “And those moments of ear grating nagging will end as soon as I put a crystal in that there power chamber.”

I got up and headed for my supplies shelf and hummed. “Let’s see.... where did I put it again...?” I kept searching for about another five hours, and a ten minute pause as Robin yelled at me to get out of my shop and actually eat something, before I let out a frustrated groan. “Oh for pete’s sake where is it!?”

The necklace I had been wearing since I arrived in Equestria started to glow and pull towards the robot before I looked down and noticed it. “Huh?” I took it off and the pull started to get stronger until it had managed to pull me all the way to the machine’s main panel, the one in it’s chest that lead to it’s fuel core, before stopping and glowing a faint green. I looked between the two and hummed for a moment. “I wonder...” I opened the panel, revealing the small reactor chamber I had built, and put the crystal inside. It hovered in place before I closed it and backed away. The robot’s eyes eventually flickered to life, and two green lights turned on in the pupils. The machine’s head rotated around and looked at the room until it’s eyes fell on me.

It’s eyes closed and I nearly had a heart attack at what happened next. “HI DAD!” This model was never meant to have voice functions, or be able to close it’s eyes to begin with, so I let out a startled yelp and crashed into my workshop’s wall, knocking down several experimental grappling hooks and giving myself one heck of a knot to deal with later.

Robin burst through the door soon after and looked around. “Invention! Are you alri-”

“HI ROBIN!” The robot looked over and waved enthusiastically. “I think I broke my dad.” Robin stared at him for a moment before she fainted in the doorway. “Ah! Not you too!”

I moaned from under the pile of metal. “Ow...”

(Four months later)

I wiped my forehead free of sweat as I stood up and looked at the improved body I had made for Boris. I had decided on calling him that about two months into him living with me and Robin, simply because it’s all I could think of after looking at his serial tag that I had put on his chest. About a month in, the kitchen helper I built to help Robin, the 56-EVE, with cooking and my FM-32 recording drone started acting up as well. The 56-EVE had somehow activated in the middle of the night and made both me and Robin breakfast without being given any orders, and I found my Recording drone trying to remove itself from my workshop’s workbench with an incredible amount of gusto and headbutting. I had a hard time not laughing at it, since I had modeled the thing to look like Edward Elric from Fullmetal Alchemist during some of those “poorly drawn” sections. Antennae and all.

I had decided around then that it was probably the crystal that was powering Boris was the most likely cause of this, after Robin had told me that she could feel magic overflowing from the metal body’s limbs constantly. I had decided to see if I could build a new one that didn’t need so much magical energy poured into it to achieve movement. So I started building a new model about a month ago and had been working non-stop ever since.

I had finished the body’s skeleton easily, but that’s where Boris’ current body ended in it’s similarities with this one. Along with the modified skeleton, I had made several hundred metal cables that relayed over each segment of limb, copying a human muscle in it’s shape and maneuverability. I gave the body of the machine more bend as well, by adding a large pivot ball near the abdomen, smaller pivots in every joint, and moving the power core up to the middle of the chest. The head was given the biggest makeover of all though.

Completely redesigned to copy the shape of a human skull, plus metal wires and reels to copy the muscles. The neck was now made of several segments that ended at about the middle of the shoulders and was on it’s own track ball. The chest itself was also made from rib-like segments that would allow for some bend, but not too much, protecting the power core easily. I had modified the hands and feet as well. Okay, modify isn’t the right word as completely scrapped and remade would fit better. The original blocky, clanky feet now had a more proper look towards a human bone structure, and had the same metallic muscles as the hands did. Building was the hands and feet and every last damned reel however was the most painstakingly tedious and finger pricking task I had ever assigned myself. Ever.

What was important about all that metal muscle in the end though, was that each reel that was in the body was powered by the crystal reactor inside. Diverting the magic on the inside of Boris from waving around aimlessly and bending reality to move, to instead fueling the reels and pulling each limb to move within its physical limits. I had also added a speaker, and microphone into his mouth and ears respectively, and improved his eyes so they wouldn’t be so darn creepy. Now his speech and hearing wouldn’t have any of that residual magic effect either, and his eyes would not give me nightmares anymore. So all the electrical burns and pinholes in my fingers were either going to be worth it in the end, or I’d have to cry myself to sleep for wasting the past month.

I shook away the thoughts and walked over to the shelf to pull out a jar of the PRS gel. I had accidentally made this stuff ages ago when I was experimenting with the crystal reactor by seeing if I could liquidate the crystals in some way and then tried to find out what the liquid was composed of through electrolysis. Let’s just say that Liquid crystal, plus Electricity, equals incredibly skin-like Silly Putty when it finished drying. I looked at the gel, then the robot before I hummed in thought. “I think I’ve just found a use for this crap.” After half an hour of painting, unevenness and cursing, then repainting and adding a nose and ears, and the body I had made, the BOR-15, was finished.

I would have mistook it for a real person if I hadn't built it myself and just walked in on it.

I walked over to the door and closed it behind me before looking down the hall. “Hey Boris, Come here! I’ve got a surprise for you!”

Author's Note

Here you all are everyone. Not only have I given you all a new chapter, but I've explained how Boris and every other robot's body's are so life like. Also, if you caught it in the chapter, there's a small Easter Egg that is unique to future chapters in this story only. But no posting it in the comments, Just post if you found it or not so that others can hunt for it themselves.

Books and Cloth

(Invention: Golden Oaks Library)

“I... I’m not quite sure how to feel about this.” I stood near a... I hesitate to say ‘building’ as it was really just a fancy hollowed out tree that was somehow still alive. I was near a structure that had a sign embedded in the wood next to the entryway that declared it as the Golden Oaks Public Library. I sighed and took off my hat before I rubbed my temples with my right hand. “This very sight would make any building safety inspector cringe at the sheer impossibility, and every respectable librarian back on earth either laugh at the irony, or faint alongside the inspectors.”

Thankfully for me, it also was not barred shut like every other building in town. I almost knocked on the door a few times to announce my presence before realizing that this was the public library, I.E. a town’s library. Ergo, knocking not needed dumbdumb, just walk inside already.

That, and since when does a thief ever knock politely let alone at all? It’s just silly.

I pushed open the door and walked into the building to find myself surrounded by bookshelves that were filled to the brim. “Impressive.” I walked over to one of the shelves and started to browse through the selection that was available. “Fictional Adventure, Fiction Romance, Fiction Mystery... ah, Nonfiction. Now let’s see...” I pulled a larger tome with a green spine from the shelf and looked at the cover. “Geography of Equestria and The World. This will be helpful, but lets see if we can find some history first, and maps later.”

I walked around for another five minutes pulling various books from the shelves. While my original intent of this trip was supplies, there’s only so much one man can lift in the first place and the materials I needed to fix the ship were heavy on their own let alone together. Knowledge on how the world is currently in terms of political relations and the status of social and scientific development would have to do for now. I grabbed a few more books from the shelves, a History book of Equestria, a log of all the scientific progress over the past seven hundred years and just for a laugh, a How To book on social etiquette. The rest of my acquisitions were a couple fictional books for Victoria and Boris. While more of one of Victoria’s hobbies, I’m sure the both of them would like a good book to pass the time.

Seeing the sizable stack of books that now rested on the small table in the center of the room, I nodded a little to myself before I suddenly heard a small clinking and a solid thud come from behind me. I quickly drew my blade and spun around only to find nothing that wasn’t in the room before. “What the...” I blinked a few times before I looked down and saw a small bit laying on the floor on top of another book with a black cover. “Okay, that wasn’t there before.”

I sheathed my blade and kneeled down to look at the two new items. The bit had looked ordinary at first, but was emblazoned by not the sisters as some bits were, but instead had a small seesaw with the atomic symbol for gold balanced perfectly above it. The book looked natural at first, but I could feel something that was off about it. My suspicions were confirmed two fold when my blade started reacting to both the moment I picked them up. There was a faint whisper through the air as the coin, then book, glowed briefly.

I am Auric Fulcrum, the light, the candle, the wielder of Alchemy! Reborn by the Golden Sun, I punish the wicked, no matter their form! You who would bring back balance and peace, I call friends to my cause!

I am Dullahan, the darkness, the shadow, the elemental wraith. They that would stand against the darkness that lurks in the hearts of us all, I call my allies!

I felt a small twitch in my lips grow into a smirk as I put the book along with the others and pocketed the coin. Your call I would answer in kind Fulcrum and Dullahan, but I am just a mortal inventor, unable to leave his world. When I have my machines operational once more, I will send a gift that will repay you for your aid in my stead. To you both, from I, the humble creator Invention. But until they are needed, the gifts you have sent me will remain on my person. I chuckled a few times to myself before rubbing the back of my head. In simpler words, I’ll get back to you when I can. I’m a little busy at the moment.

I looked around the library one more time and noticed a stairwell off to the side that was next to a set of doors. I calmly walked up the steps and saw that it lead to a small living area. I could point out a bedroom, washroom, and a small closet. I also noticed a small purple dragon sleeping in the master bedroom while standing. He was leaning against a mop and snoring in the peaceful land of dreams. I chuckled a little to myself quietly before moving a little closer. “Wow, whoever runs this place must have given the poor guy quite a job to do. He’s passed out completely from the sheer exhaustion.” I carefully picked him up by the spines on head and tail and moved the slumbering drake onto the bed, where he promptly curled into a ball.

I moved to the door and looked back for a moment before grinning. “I’d ask for some dragon fire, but I can come back another time for that.” I headed downstairs and rummaged through the librarian’s desk before finding some quills, ink, and parchment. I scrawled a quick note and left it on the desk before heading out the door and back towards the edge of town. “Hmmm.... now that it crosses my mind. I wonder what Boris is up to. I hope he isn’t giving Steve and Ed too much trouble.”

I was about halfway through the town when a glint off in the distance caught my eye. “Hmm?” I looked at where the refracted light had come from and saw a large carousel like building in the distance. “That’s odd. I would have assumed that something like carousels would have been seen as morbid to an equine race considering the original use as a fair ride. This is quite peculiar.”

I changed my course to head for the building and vaguely noted that there was a train headed for the town from Canterlot’s general direction. I was a little suspicious, but I eventually decided it wasn’t cause for worry. If whoever was on the train did turn out to be after me, I could always just leave the town and head home the same way I came. If the guards have degraded that badly at combat, then I doubt that a small train of ponies vying for a reward to line their pockets will be a challenge.

(Twilight: Train Station)

The train came to a halt and Twilight exited from the car with her friends. Rainbow finally was awake enough to walk, and the effects of the magic had worn away, allowing her to fly to a modem of success for the time being. The rest of her friends were tired not from the trip, but from the combination of her own rambling and list making, combined with the constant attempts at figuring out how to feel about the current events.

Twilight could only sigh and get lost in her own thoughts. Invention was someone that defied almost everything she knew. Every time she thought back to that moment of when her magic touched him, it was like she was looking with her eyes closed at absolutely nothing. As the train departed, she looked back at her friends tiredly. “Alright, lets just head home and hope that the princesses send word if they find out anything.” She turned back around only to find the town was completely desolate of any signs of life. “What it the...? What is going on?”

Pinkie started twitching as she exited the car, causing her left hind leg to buck out for a moment and then her ears to flop. “Ooo! That’s a new one.”

All of them looked at her for a moment before looking back at the town. Applejack frowned a little as she adjusted her hat. “Do ya think that Invention feller is here?”

Twilight looked back at the group. “There’s the distinct possibility. Let's all check our homes one at a time. We’ll head for the library first, then Carousel Boutique, Sugarcube Corner, Sweet Apple Acres, and then Fluttershy’s Cottage. I don’t think he can get to Rainbow’s house without the use of his ship let alone walk on the clouds, so we can forgo looking there.”

Every one of her friends nodded in agreement before they started their charge for the library. If they could read each other’s minds, they’d all feel the worry each of them had for their homes and families.

(Invention: Carousel Boutique)

I entered the carousel shaped building and a small bell rang overhead. I only gave it a passing glance before I looked at the rest of the building’s interior. To my surprise it looked like a boutique from back on earth had been retrograded to fit ponies and brought to this world. I had a small niggling feeling crawling in the back of my mind as I started finding more modern equipment and the like in the building as I continued exploring.

It was one thing when I saw the steam engines in this world. Seeing as I helped build the blueprints. However, having complex electronic equipment such as a high-power sewing machine and an electrical oven that I didn’t make plans for were starting to ring some alarm bells. “How in the world did they manage to make a perfect copy of the designs back on earth? It just doesn’t make any sense.”

I shook my head and brought my focus back to the here and now. I was still trespassing in a home/business, and I doubted that the owner would like to find me here. I moved back into the main work floor and looked at everything in the room. I spotted a few bolts of fabric and looked back at the sewing machine and then at the books I was carrying. “Time to see if those sewing lessons Robin gave me will pay off.”

It only took a couple minutes, but I had managed to make myself a small satchel out of a dull brown fabric. It probably wouldn’t be able to hold any great amount of items in it, but it was more than enough to hold the books and have room to spare. “There, now onto my more pressing business.” I turned to the large trunk and took off my hat. I fished around inside as I knelt down and pulled out a small set of metal prongs with a small grin.

“Nothing I invented could ever beat a good old fashioned lock pick. Less mess, more profit.”

(Twilight: Library)

Twilight and her friends all burst into the building and looked around. “He’s not here now,” she trotted over to some of the shelves and noticed some of the books missing, “but I have a feeling he was.” She looked at her friends and pointed to the shelves. “See if you can find any more missing books, I’m going to check on Spike.”

The five ponies all began their respective searches as Twilight ran up the stairs. When she reached the upper floors, she began searching every room she could until she reached her bedroom. She let out a sigh of relief as she saw her number one assistant asleep on her bed. The mop and bucket that were still on the floor would need an explanation as to why they were there, but that could wait. Twilight trotted up to the drake and slowly started to nudge his sleeping form. “Spike. Spike, wake up.”

The young dragon yawned and slowly sat up. “Huh, wha?” He blearily looked around until he noticed that Twilight was right in front of him. With a shout of surprise, Spike jumped back away from the lavender unicorn. “Gah!” He landed back on his back before climbing up to a standing position and rambling. “Hi Twilight! I totally wasn’t sleeping on the job. Nope, just cleaning the library, just like you wanted for when you got back! No sleeping whatsoever!”

Twilight cut off any further rambling when she picked up Spike in her magic and brought him into a hug. “I don’t really care about any of that right now Spike. I do need to ask you something though.” She loosened her hold on the drake before looking him in the eye. “Spike, did a tall bipedal looking creature wearing a brown suit come in here?”

Spike looked at Twilight like she had grown a second head. “Uh... no? I don’t think so at least.” Spike put a claw on his chin and tapped a few times while thinking. “Everything was going pretty normal when I started to mop the room. Nopony came into the library either. I thought It’d be fine to take a small break and I was leaning against the mop for a moment before I uh... yeah.” Spike’s sudden realization that he’d managed to fall asleep standing made a sheepish grin and blush cross his face.

Twilight would have inquired more when she heard Rarity calling from downstairs. “Twilight! We found something!” Rushing downstairs and meeting her friends in the center of the room, Twilight looked over at Rarity as a note levitated next to her friend. “It seems you were right about Invention being here.”

Twilight took the note from Rarity’s magic and began to read. “To whoever owns the library, I am sorry but I am in need of some of your tomes and the knowledge they contain. If I am able, I will try and return the tomes and smaller literature that I have taken when they are no longer needed. Inv.” Twilight pulled her head back when she read what was written next. She looked up at her friends before glancing back at the letter and continued reading. “P.S. Don’t work the drake so hard. I found him sleeping on a mop ready to fall on his face.”

Rainbow was chuckling a little at the last bit of the letter as she finished reading over Twilight’s shoulder. She looked over at Spike as he came down the stairs before her laughs got a little harder. “You fell asleep on a mop?”

Spike grumbled something but it was overwritten by Twilight’s more authoritative retort. “That’s aside the point Rainbow. If Invention left this behind recently, than he couldn’t have gotten far. He left in that ship of his not that long before we got on the train home.” She frowned and rubbed her chin. “But if he arrived earlier than he’d already be long gone by now...”

Rainbow frowned and growled as she started hovering near the door. “Then what are we waiting for!? If there’s a chance he’s still in town we need to catch him!”

Twilight nodded. “Right. Everypony, spread out and find whatever is causing the townsfolk to hide.” All six of them charged out of the library and started to spread out through the streets and alleys of Ponyville.

Spike just blinked a few times before sighing and heading back upstairs. “Left behind. AGAIN!” He trudged up to his room and climbed into the basket he normally took catnaps in. “If you need me world, I’ll be in the land of ice cream and rubies.”

(CMC: Ponyville Fields)

Scootaloo was looking around at the top of a hill as Applebloom laid down next to her dragging circles in the dirt. “Come on... it’s got to be around here somewhere.”

Sweetie was laying in the wagon and sighed as she stared up at the sky. “This isn’t as fun as I thought it would be.”

Applebloom rolled her eyes as Scootaloo reached into her saddlebags and pulled out a pair of binoculars. “It wouldn’t be this dull if somepony would just admit that she didn’t see nothin’ and we could go explorin’ like we planned.”

Scootaloo looked over at Applebloom and glared at the earth filly. “Hey! I know I saw an airship! I can’t see it right now, but it is here somewhere!”

As the two of them continued to bicker, Sweetie Belle rolled her own eyes and reclined in the wagon. She almost missed the two figures walking through the fields. She got up and looked over towards they were standing in the open and pulled out Scootaloo’s binoculars before looking over in their direction. “Hey girls.”

Applebloom was pressing her face against Scootaloo’s. “No, there, wasn’t!”

Scootaloo pressed back with a glare to match her friend’s. “Yes, there, was!”

Sweetie facehooved before looking back and shouting. “GIRLS!” The two of them stopped and looked at her. “I think I found something.” The other two came up and Sweetie gave Scootaloo back her binoculars before fishing out two more for herself and Applebloom. Once they all could see the two figures, they began to talk amongst themselves.

“What are they?”

“Ah don’t know.”

“Maybe they’re aliens!”

“I don’t think that they are.”

“Ah’m with Sweetie.”

“Should we get closer?”

“Totally!”

“No way! They could be dangerous an’ try ta hurt us!”

“Pffft. Like some lanky whatever they are could hurt us. We’d just give them a good old dose of Cutie Mark Crusader Teamwork if they even try!”

“Well Ah don’t think we should get too close still.”

Sweetie Belle got up and gasped a little as she kept looking at the figures. “Hey! They’re getting away!” She ran over to the wagon and jumped in before waving the other two. “Come on!”

Applebloom blinked a few times before shrugging and joining Sweetie Belle in the wagon. “Well if ya think it’s a good idea ta follow them, Ah can’t argue.”

Scootaloo put her helmet on and started buzzing her wings. “Let’s go!” The three of them darted off towards the mysterious figures in the distance. Surely and slowly, the gap between the two groups began to close.

The Perfect Brew...

(Boris and Victoria: Ponyville Fields)

Boris and Victoria trudged through the fields, looking around at the vast fields of grass in wonder and awe. Victoria paused for a moment before staring at her brother and crossing her arms. “We’re lost.”

Boris rolled his eyes and looked at his sister. “No we’re not.”

Victoria frowned and stomped her foot indignantly. “Boris! Ed say to stay near the ship!” She flailed her arms around and shouted loud enough to cause a small echo. “DO YOU SEE A SHIP ANYWHERE NEAR HERE!?”

Boris looked around a little before grinning and looking at his sister. “Nope!”

Victoria looked at her brother in silence for a split second before she tugged on her long black hair in frustration. “How are you being so calm and happy about this!? We’re lost! Not at home! Dad could be back home at any minute and we’re in the middle of nowhere!”

Boris ran up to the top of the nearest hill and started looking around. His irises dilating as he zoomed his vision to look at the horizon. “Because Vicky, this is what we were looking for in the first place!” He spotted The Gilgamesh’s main propeller jutting over a hill off towards the north and posed. “We’ve found ourselves an Adventure!”

He was about to pose and point over to the ship to lead Victoria back home, when his still zoomed in eyes spotted a blur heading for them. “Hey Vicky, do you see that?” He re-dilated his eyes and squinted in the general direction of the incoming blur.

Victoria turned to look where Boris was and saw the blur heading for them as well. “What is that?” She moved up the hill and started to cup her hands around her eyes when the blur came crashing over one of the hills fast enough to launch its three occupants. “Boris, look out!”

The two robotic children dived to the side as three misguidedly adventurous fillies crash landed where they had been standing. “Oomph!”

Boris and Victoria both looked at the pile of ponies before Victoria groaned. “Dad is going to be so mad...”

Scootaloo growled from the bottom of the pile. “Would you two get off me!”

Applebloom, next lowest in the pile, grumbled back. “Ah wouldn’t need to if ya could drive straight!”

Sweetie Belle sat on top of both of them as she looked around. “Girls seriously, we probably lost those weird creatures we,” she stopped talking all together as she looked at first Boris, then Victoria, “saw.”

Boris gave her a lopsided grin as he awkwardly raised a hand and waved. “Uh.... hi?”

Sweetie let out a high pitched squeak and tumbled back off of her friends who proceeded to stand up and huddle around the fallen unicorn. “What in tarnation!?”

Scootaloo tried to look threatening by spreading her wings as she looked at Victoria. “Don’t think about trying anything! I know... I know kung fu!”

Victoria just looked around at the area around them before rubbing her wrist nervously. “Um... okay?”

Boris was too busy looking at Scootaloo’s wings to really care about anything she was saying. “Wow... you have wings!?”

Scootaloo looked at Boris, and then at her wings. “Uh, yeah. I’m a pegasus. We all got wings. So what?”

He then looked at Applebloom and poked her side. “And you don’t have either!”

Victoria sighed and rolled her eyes. “Did you not pay any attention when Dad was explaining ponies Boris?”

Boris huffed and crossed his arms. “Of course I did! I’ve just never got to actually see a pegasus or earth pony before now! I’ve only ever been in close contact with one unicorn, and that was Robin.”

Applebloom looked at Boris for a moment before shaking her head and waving her hooves. “Wait, wait, wait, hold up. Ya’ll are sayin’ ya never met anypony before?”

Boris and Victoria nodded as Boris answered the filly’s question sadly. “Yeah. Dad normally has us either stay home or stay with him on the ship. He said he was afraid of how ponies would react to us or something.”

Sweetie looked between the two before scratching her head. “Then how do you know what kinds of ponies there are?”

Victoria nodded and started to answer Sweetie. “Well, while Dad may have had us stay home all the time, he did bring us books and taught us everything we know.” Her eyes snapped over to the horizon. “But Dad’s supposed to be back soon, and we’re not at home like we promised!”

Applebloom looked up at her and asked. “Well, where is yer home? It’s gotta be somewhere nearby right?”

Boris nodded enthusiastically as he pointed off to where he had seen The Gilgamesh’s rotor. “Yeah! Dad was flying us around is the airship he built! It’s really big and can even turn invisible!” Boris’s enthusiasm died a little as he smiled nervously. “I may or may not have accidentally started it without permission.”

Scootaloo slowly went from amazed to having a devilish grin as she stared at Applebloom. “AB, remember our agreement?” Applebloom grumbled as she reached into her bow and pulled out a bit before handing it over to the orange pegasus.

Victoria looked over at Sweetie before asking. “What was that about?”

Sweetie shook her head. “You don’t want to know.” Sweetie suddenly perked up and looked at Victoria. “Oh! We never introduced ourselves! I’m Sweetie Belle!”

Scootaloo puffed her chest and smirked. “I'm Scootaloo.”

Applebloom offered her hoof to Boris. “And Ah’m Applebloom. Together, we are...” The three of them huddled around each other and shouted loudly. “THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!”

Boris was surprised that the shout had managed to blow his hair back before he grinned and shook Applebloom’s hoof. “My name’s Boris!”

Victoria performed a small curtsy towards the trio. “And I’m his sister Victoria.”

Sweetie smiled as she reciprocated the bow to Victoria before sitting next to her.. “You act a lot like my sister!”

Boris interrupted their conversation as he leaned towards the trio the moment he got an idea. “Hey! Want to see our dad’s ship!?” The CMC’s faces all seemed to brighten as Victoria looked at her brother in horror. “Alright! Let’s get going! I saw our Dad’s ship somewhere over in that direction!”

(Invention: Carousel Boutique)

I pulled the lock picks back from the trunk and smiled to myself as I stuffed them back into my hat. “That was rather easy.” I pushed open the trunk and smiled as I saw the variety of gems. I opened my satchel and started pulling as many rubies and emeralds from the chest as I could before closing the trunk and donning my satchel over my shoulder. “That ought to do.”

It was around then that I heard hooves from outside. Schist! I moved into the kitchen area I had spotted before, as I also saw a door there, and waited until I heard the front one open before I exited my own. I could hear the pony who had just entered looking around as I propped the door open with a small rock from the ground.

As I started making my way from the building towards the alleyways, it seemed that lady luck decided that I wouldn’t have a good day today. “HEY!” I jumped to face my right and saw a familiar sight, as the orange earth mare from the chariot earlier was standing down the road. She was glaring at me from under a stetson as she began to recklessly charge closer, as if she was unafraid of what she knew I could do. “Get back here ya rotten thief!”

I turned the rest of my body to face her before straightening my poster and making a small bow. “Sorry madam,” I activated my boots for a brief moment before rocketing up into the air and landing with a small flip on one of the roofs. She skid to a halt before I tipped my hat towards her with a small, caring smile, “but I have business I must attend to elsewhere, and have no time for a conversation.”

She growled as I began to run down the top of the building and jumped over to the next. “Come back here ya varmit!” As the mare began chasing me, I saw the white unicorn from earlier leaving the boutique I had entered previously. I guess that she must have been the owner. I’ll repay her later. I continued to leap from roof to roof as the distance between me and the orange mare only seemed to remain stagnant.

I eventually was going to run out of houses to jump to, and I’m sure that the white unicorn had gone for help by now.

I cursed at my luck as I saw the edge of the town start coming into view. While it was a good thing I could see it, and also my path back to The Psycho, I didn’t exactly want to bring guests back home. I turned on my heel and started heading back into town, causing the mare chasing me to skid and nearly slide out of town before she could start pursuit again. As I did this, I noticed that Rainbow was back in the air and looking around for her friend when she spotted me. “Of for the love of.”

I dived down between two buildings and ran down the wall for a moment before landing back on the ground and bolting down the alley. As I got to the end, a mass of pink nearly tripped me and I flipped enough to land on my feet and not my face. “Hi!” I looked at the intrusion of my path and saw the pink pony from the chariot waving. “Could you please give Twilight her-” I felt my left eye tinge in pain again as I pressed my hand against it. The rest of the pink pony’s words were drowned out by the ringing that had grown in my ears. “Oh my gosh, are you alright Mr. Meany Invention?”

I jumped away from the pink pony as my mind began to run in overdrive, only to trip upon landing and land on my back. Memories were slowly leaking from the block both I and Discord had placed in my own mind all those years ago, as the mention of these ponies names kept acting like key’s to the lock as they mentally attached themselves to their respective owners.

“Ascension***************a fourth Alic**************ro really ne****************ng so silly.”

“Katie, it’s a *******r lit*****irls. And while you ******************* to enjoy*********** is sti******* that.”

“**** you are ****** spoil sport. Twilight looks good as a princess, ***********deserves it after, oh I don’t know, *********************uple times over.”

I was clutching my head in agony as I hastily stood back up. I was sure to keep my distance from the pink one as she was leaning back away from me. More importantly than that, I saw that I was now surrounded by her five friends who had arrived as I was writhing on the ground. Twilight trotted forwards a little as she looked at me in what seemed to be curiosity, anger, and confusion. “Invention, why are you here?”

I reached into my coat pocket and pulled out a small brass pocket watch with a cloud engraved in the back. “I’m sorry Miss Sparkle, but I’ll have to answer that question later.”

Her eyes widened as she looked at me in shock. “How do you-!?” I dropped the pocket watch after clicking the small dial on the top. The moment it landed on the ground, it erupted in a plume of smoke, making the ponies present all start coughing and hacking. I lept over one of the ponies between me and the edge of town, the orange one, before activating my boots again and rocketing off into the distance back to where I had left The Psycho.

When I had managed to get out to where it was I was left panting for breath, as even with the help of my boots, I still had to run a great deal before hand. I took a small glance at the books and then back over to the town, recalling the details I had managed to gather of how life was now in the world. “Something’s not right.” I leaned against the fence and scowled. “How in the world could they have developed half of that technology in such a short span of time? Most of it was from when I left my world, and I never made any blueprints when I had arrived. The only way they could have gotten that...”

My eyes widened at the realization that came over me. The information that would be needed to create those pieces of technology that I saw in the town, could only be acquired in such a short time in one way. A computer that I had designed myself, to not only view into a network and hold it’s own memory like those back home, but to do so much more. Unlike any computer before, it had magic to help fuel it’s processors, allowing it to run such high level algorithms with minimal power needed, that it could do what no other supercomputer on earth could.

It could access the networks of, view in vivid detail, retrieve and even send materials to and from other dimensions entirely.

I had kept that very computer locked away in a special outcove that resided behind my house. Sealed away from the world originally. But when he managed to break in and integrate it into his body, I had believed it to be destroyed in the blast that resulted in his demise.

“Looks like I was wrong.” I got up and dusted off my coat before hopping over the fence. “Whoever is responsible for these inventions getting out into Equestria probably is taking credit for them.” I smirked and patted my satchel. “These will be all I need to find where they are. After all, books, like friends, should be few and well chosen.”

I hopped back onto my bike and began to speed back towards The Gilgamesh. “and I believe I’ve made a grand selection of books on this trip.”

(Twilight: Ponyville Square)

The mane six all continued to hack and wheeze until the smoke finally had begun to dissipate. Twilight looked around with watery eyes as she scanned the area. “Is... is everyone alright?”

Rainbow growled as she flapped her wings, eradicating the last of the smokescreen. “Again with the gas!? The next time I see that guy I’m throttling him!”

Fluttershy shook some soot like material that had built up in her mane out before she looked at her flying friend. “Well... at least this time you didn’t fall asleep. That’s a good thing, right?” Rainbow landed and continued to grumble and pout as Fluttershy trotted over to try and calm her down.

Twilight shook her own vibrant mane to remove the soot before she gazed off towards the edge of town.

Rarity trotted up next to her before putting a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Twilight darling, are you alright?”

Twilight looked at Rarity for a moment before she shook her head. “I don’t know Rarity. What Invention said before he left... it makes me feel he knows so much more than we thought he did.”

Applejack and Pinkie trotted up next to her. “Like what? All he did was throw us off while he set off that smokebomb. What could have tipped ya off on somethin’ like that?”

Twilight gulped slightly as she looked back towards the edge of town. “It’s not why he said it, it’s what he said Applejack. He knew my name, and before that he was writhing on the ground.”

Pinkie blew a small raspberry as she smiled at Twilight. “Of course he knew your name Twilight, I told him you were mad about your books! It doesn’t take a genius to figure that out.”

Twilight looked at Pinkie for a moment. “Pinkie, while he was on the ground you said yourself that your exact words were Twilight was mad about the books.”

Rarity looked at her friend in confusion. “I’m not sure where you’re going with this darling.”

Twilight looked one last time out at the fields. “That’s just it. He didn’t address me as Twilight. He addressed me as Miss Sparkle. He knew my full name when all Pinkie said was my first name! He didn’t even know that they were my books until Pinkie told him so if the letter he left was any indication.”

Rarity put a hoof to her mouth as she shared a worried look between Applejack and Pinkie. “Twilight darling, you’re not saying that...”

Twilight nodded. “Invention has only been free for a day, and he already knows who we are. It’s only a matter of time before something bad happens if he’s truly as evil as he would need to be to put Celestia on edge so badly....”

Applejack jolted at the information before she looked off towards Sweet Apple Acres. “Oh sweet Celestia....”

Rarity looked at the Boutique, remembering how empty it had been. “Sweetie Belle...”

The both of them bolted from the group immediately and were headed for their homes faster than Twilight or Pinkie could blink.

Twilight looked at the both of them as they ran before grimacing and looking back to where Invention was lying on the ground. "But then... why was he in pain?"

(Spike: Golden Oaks Library)

Spike was laying comfortably in his basket as he finally got some well deserved sleep. Like Invention’s letter had said, he’d been worked to the bone and back. He had almost gotten to that state of perfect sleep as a small explosion could be heard from downstairs; the shockwave sending him flying from the basket. “GAH!”

He landed on the floor of the bedroom with a small thump before he scrambled up and ran to the stairs. When he got to the top, he looked down at the library to find what looked like a dragon laying on the main room’s floor. As he kept looking, he noticed that it wasn’t a dragon, as dragons didn’t have long and flowing brown manes coming from their heads, nor did this creature have scales. Instead, it was cloaked in a white dress, and had brown pants covering the creature’s lower half. A belt and scabbard hung from its hip, and silver gloves covered its arms up to the elbow.

Spike slowly made his way down the stairs as he got closer to take a better look. Whatever it was, it seemed to be sleeping. Unaware that it had been moved to where it now lay. He also saw that it had a large white band across it’s head that covered it’s right eye. The feminine features of the face also told him ‘it’ was a ‘she’.

He ran out of the building in search of Twilight a second later, hoping that she would have a clue as to what to do.

Author's Note

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAND New Chapter!

This has been building up for a while now and here it is, that cliffhanger moment just before the climax that makes you rip your hair out. But not only that, but Invention how has "A NEW CHALLENGER!"

Introducing: Player 2!

...will always bring...

(Invention: The Gilgamesh)

I managed to get home faster than when I had left initially. Probably because I could see the main rotor sticking up from over the hills when I actually drove along side the fence. Either way, I had managed to keep my promise to the kids and got back before sunset. When I got closer to the ship, however, Steve was running out of the ship’s cargo bay in a panic. “SIR! We need your help pronto!”

I got off of my bike and looked at Steve for a moment before raising a hand and stopping him. “Steve, you’re going to have to explain. What is going on?”

Before Steve could even answer, a shout from the ship did so for him. “Cutie Mark Crusader Inventors YAY!” I could hear what could only be Boris, and three unidentified little girl voices coming from my ship.

I started calmly walking inside and handed my satchel to Steve. “Take this inside and put the books in my room. I need to talk with Boris.” The sound of something smashing and more hammering drew out a long, tired groan from me. “A long, long talk.”

(Twilight: Ponyville)

Twilight was still pondering as she headed to the library. When she had arrived to confront Invention earlier, she’d been expecting a villain who would have claimed his knowledge to be greater, or some boastful remark about the magic not being necessary. She even would have accepted to see him acting sophisticated and stuck up like almost all of the Canterlot Nobles (her family, thankfully not included) and attempting to woo them to his side with his creations.

She hadn’t expected to see a man writhing in pain from an unknown source. Even less so did she expect him to run away.

Eventually her mind began to wander back to when she first learned of him. Not as Invention, but as the statue he had been imprisoned in. It was when she was but a filly, being lead with a group from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. The statue had not been titled Invention, but the plaque had read “Knowledge” instead.

Twilight looked up at the strange creature as its stone face looked towards the sky. It stood on two legs and had a sword in its right hand in place of a cane. The clothes it wore reminded her of some of the nobles she had seen roaming the city. The little filly looked up at Celestia as she lead the tour. “Princess Celestia? What’s this one?”

Celestia seemed to falter for just a moment before she looked back towards the filly and knelt down. “This statue, my dear Twilight, is Knowledge, and the ability to shape the world with it’s power.” Celestia stood once more and looked over the tour group. “Now let us continue with the tour, This statue over here represents Chaos and Disharmony....”

Now that she recalled the memory, Twilight felt both worry and confusion. Celestia was treating Invention’s escape with even more seriousness than she even did with Discord or Nightmare Moon. Admittedly, the second one was her sister, but at the time Luna had nearly killed the whole world. Despite this, Invention still seemed to hold more importance than that to her mentor, which was the source of her worry. At one point he had been bested, and it filled her with the hope that they might be able to do so once more.

But then there was the moments she had seen herself that continued to contradict what she was hearing. Invention had not mortally harmed anyone during the fight aside from knocking them out and immobilizing them. He could have rendered her and her friends powerless by not giving them Rainbow back and keeping her prisoner somewhere far away. Yet he didn’t, and simply let them and every guard leave. Even Luna said that he was only a thief, but that wouldn’t have been enough to make Celestia take such drastic measures as to imprison him in stone.

Twilight shook her head and tried to clear the thoughts into some form of organization, but no matter how much she shook, they continued to bounce around in her mind. The menagerie of thoughts ended up making her think of the same question she had tried to ask the supposed criminal before he had fled. Just who are you Invention, and what did you do?

She was finally given the out she was looking for from her thoughts when Spike came running up to her. “Twilight! Twilight!” He came to a stop and started panting as he pointed back to the library. “Twilight! Something.... in library....out of nowhere....”

Twilight picked up her assistant and placed him on her back. She considered getting her friends really quick, but then remembered what had just transpired and made her go into her thoughts so heavily earlier. “Don’t worry Spike. I’ll take care of this. You get some rest.” You’ve earned it, she added silently.

Spike was out like a light as he laid down on her back and began to snore softly. Twilight teleported back to the library and into her room as she placed Spike on her bed. The drake curled up again for the third time that day and finally managed to get to sleep.

Twilight gave him a kiss on the head before she hardened her face and began to head downstairs. She didn’t want to risk teleporting, as not knowing where the creature was could lead her to accidentally fusing with it in a most unseemly and deadly way for both her and whatever was downstairs.

When she got downstairs, she spotted the creature instantly. The young woman was still laying in the middle of the floor, but had rolled onto her side and showed that only her right arm was covered by the long metal glove, and a shorter one that ended at the wrist was on her left hand. She was breathing deeply and slowly, assuring the world that she was in fact asleep. Twilight however, was instantly reminded of Invention when she looked at the young woman and cautiously approached. With her magic, she hesitantly nudged the young woman in an attempt to rouse her from slumber. This brought two things to Twilight’s mind that put her at a less worried state.

One, this woman did have magic in her unlike Invention, and it crackled like that of a pegasus.

Two, the lack of swords being drawn upon waking up made the woman seem less violent, and MUCH more approachable.

The young woman yawned and stretched as she sat up off of the floor, causing her form to be more pronounced for a moment. Her bleary hazel eyes looked around in a daze as she spoke up. “Wow, Greg I just had the weirdest dream. We went shopping for Halloween costumes and you helped me find a really nice sword to finish mine. Then the sidewalk vanished and I was falling for a while before I woke up just now.” The young woman giggled a little as she slowly started waking up. “Isn’t that silly? Sidewalks don’t just vanish.”

Twilight looked around nervously as she backed away from the bleary woman and looked at the bookshelves for a moment before daring to speak up. “Um... who are you talking to?”

The woman’s head snapped up and she looked around confused for a moment. “Wait a second.... this isn’t my house.” She stopped looking around as she spotted Twilight before jumping back with a startled yelp. “HOLY CRAP A UNICORN!”

Twilight also jumped back and had her horn lit up. “S-Stay back!”

The young woman raised her hands and waved them frantically. “That’s what I was about to say to you now please don’t hurt me!”

Twilight stopped channeling her magic and looked at the newcomer in confusion. “Hurt you?... Aren’t you.... with Invention?”

The young woman was hiding behind Twilight’s sofa as she peaked over for a moment. “Who the heck is Invention!? Where the heck am I!? What is going on!?”

Twilight sighed and looked back and forth for a moment before speaking up again. “Okay... I think we can both help each other here. But for me to be able to help you, I need you to stop hiding behind my couch and calm down.” Just as soon as my heart does as well. She started to trot over to her kitchen and looked over her shoulder back at the cowering woman. “I think some tea might be able to help you. What kind would you prefer?”

The woman was silent for a moment before a sigh could be heard from the couch. “Some Earl Grey would be nice right about now. Never liked the other stuff.” Twilight nodded and went to her cabinet to fetch the tea packets and used her magic to heat up the tea kettle before placing the bag inside. When she had finished brewing the tea, she brought the kettle and two cups out to the main room.

The woman had stopped hiding behind the couch and was sitting nervously as she looked around the library in curiosity. She stared for a moment in shock at the floating cutlery as it descended onto the table and Twilight sat down across from her. “There, now before we begin. I heard that you were wearing a ‘costume’ of somepony. May I ask what your name is?”

The woman twiddled with her hair for a moment before taking a small sip of tea. “I-It’s Jenny. Jenny Eriman.” Jenny took another sip as her muscles started to relax and her nerves calmed. “So uh.... who are you?”

Twilight offered a hoof. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. It’s a pleasure to meet you Jenny.”

Jenny nodded in agreement before looking at Twilight’s hovering tea cup. “The pleasure’s mine. Now up... where am I, and more importantly how in Heaven’s name are you doing that?”

(CMC and Boris: The Gilgamesh; Invention’s workshop)

Boris and his three new friends all backed away from the workbench and stared at what they had built. It may have been just a flashlight, a few of his dad’s bullets, and a bottle cap before, but now it was this super cool metal tubey...looking...thing... “So... any of you know what it does?”

Scootaloo looked at him for a moment. “I thought you knew.”

Sweetie scrunched up her face and attempted to lift it with her magic, but it only hovered an inch before falling back to the workbench. “It’s pretty heavy.”

Boris picked it up and turned it in his hands a few times. “I wonder what would happen if we turned it on.”

Applebloom eyed the device wearily. “Ah’m not too sure that’s a good idea.”

Boris and Scootaloo rolled their eyes and looked at her. “Aw come on Applebloom. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“Ehem...” Boris froze and all of them turned, albeit some slower than others, to see me standing in the doorway. I had a scowl plastered on my face and was rhythmically tapping my foot on the ground. “Boris. Who exactly are your new friends?”

Sweetie Belle smiled a little and hopped down from the bench before trotting over to me. “Hi, I’m Sweetie Belle.” She pointed over to the others and introduced them. “And that’s Applebloom and Scootaloo.”

Scootaloo waved and I saw her holding one of my grappling hooks. “Hi.”

I walked over and picked it out of her hooves before placing it on the shelf. “Don’t touch that.” I turned to look at Boris, who was hanging his head. “Boris, what have I told you about bringing others into my workshop?”

Applebloom lowered her own head and grimaced. “Ah’m guessin’ we weren’t supposed ta be in here?”

I looked down at the three sad fillies before sighing and lightly gesturing over to the door. “No, you weren’t. But neither was Boris. So I think it’s proper that you three should wait out in the hall while I have a word with my son.”

They all lowered their head and started to trot out of the room. “Yes sir...”

Boris was still sitting on my stool as he fiddled with his fingers. “Um... dad I-”

“Not another word Boris.” I looked over at him again and he winced under my gaze. “I told you to stay on the ship. We are beyond far enough from the town I found that the only way those three could even get here was if someone were to bring them.” My gaze softened and I put a hand on his shoulder. “I’m guessing you just got a little cabin fever from being on the ship so long?”

Boris nodded and I pulled him into a light hug. “It’s alright, but that doesn’t change the fact you did exactly what I told you not to do. So that grounding I had decided to lay off will have to happen sooner it seems.” I let go of the hug and stepped back. “And that’s final.”

Boris looked at me with wide eyes as he jumped up out of the seat. “But Dad! Ed said it was okay to go exploring and Vicky came with me! We found them on accident! How come I’m getting grounded?”

My eye twitched for a moment before I sighed and rubbed my head. “I never said that your sister was getting off scott free Boris. She’s grounded too.” I took the device they had built from him and started for the door. Boris followed behind me with his head hanging. “Now head on up to your room, I’ll be back after I take these three home.”

Boris nodded and looked over at the three fillies who were standing behind me. “Bye girls.”

They all waved back as he headed up stairs. “Bye Boris.” Sweetie piped up for a moment. “Tell Vicky to come over to my sister’s boutique some time!”

I raised an eyebrow at that, but shook my head and started herding the trio back out of the ship. “Alright, that’s enough you three.” I looked over at The Psycho again and saw that Ed was attaching the small side car I’d built to it. I mounted the bike before turning it around and pointing to the car. “Grab your things and hop in. I’ll be leaving you with your families so they can decide how you should be punished. You did after all, run away from town and more than likely sent them into a panic.”

(Jenny: Ponyville)

Jenny listened intently to what Twilight said as she sipped at her tea. “So... this place is called Equestria, and there are other kinds of ‘ponies’ aside from unicorns like you?” Twilight nodded and Jenny frowned as she stared into her tea. They’d been discussing for the past hour about Twilight’s world, and it only seemed to make her feel afraid. Gone were the plain lifestyle and simple words of college life, and in their place was a land of fantasy where magic was commonplace. Heck, she was talking with a unicorn right now. With a sigh Jenny set her tea down and rubbed her head. “I’m sorry if I seem rude Twilight, but this is all so crazy.”

Twilight nodded a little. “I understand, and I don’t blame you.” Twilight’s mind ran towards an article she had read on tests to see if being taken from your home magically can have psychological effects on the mind. It happened a few years ago to see what kinds of damage could be done. It was all voluntary, thankfully, but half the subjects became paranoid to extreme degrees for months. Could something like that be happening to Invention?

Jenny cleared her throat and Twilight jumped a little. Jenny just smiled and rubbed the back of her head a little. “So anyways. When I woke up, you mentioned someone named Invention. Is he a pony like you?”

Twilight shook her head. “No actually, he isn’t.” She blushed a little and rubbed a hoof against her foreleg. “And I’m sorry for jumping to conclusions like that. It’s just that ever since he showed up earlier this morning, I’ve been so confused about what I’m supposed to do.”

Jenny hummed and picked up her tea to take another sip. “I see. Well Twilight, I’m not sure how I could help you with your dilemma. I know next to nothing about what’s happening in your life.”

Twilight put down her own tea before looking at Jenny. “Um, Jenny. This may seem insensitive, but how are you taking this so well? You just woke up in my living room, on another world, and are behaving remarkably well. I’d have thought that if I was in your position, I’d be panicking.”

Jenny took another sip of tea before smiling at Twilight. “Well, I’m leaning a little towards this all being a dream to be honest. If that is the case then I’ll wake up in my bed eventually and go on with my life.” She took another sip of tea as Twilight leaned back before talking again. “But this tea is starting to convince me otherwise. I think I burned my tongue a couple times.”

Twilight looked at Jenny in confusion before she blinked rapidly. “But... then why are you behaving so well?”

Jenny smiled softly as she set down the now empty teacup. “Because if this isn’t a dream, I don’t want to ruin my first impressions. They’re the most important, and ultimately shape how others see us.”

Twilight nodded and smiled a little. “That is true. I remember when I moved to this town. It was like everypony here was crazy.”

Jenny rubbed the metal gloves and sighed. “Speaking of crazy, the plastic gloves suddenly turning metal and my sword suddenly being a real blade are rather high on that list.”

Twilight nodded in agreement as she levitated Jenny’s sword over to the table before setting it down. They both stared at the blade in awe before Twilight looked up. “I remember you said that it was part of a costume. Who exactly where you dressing up as?”

Jenny smiled and clapped her hands together, causing a metallic clang. “I was supposed to be going to a party as General Beatrix of Alexandria, greatest sword wielder in the country, and loyal knight. She was one of my favorite characters from a game I used to play as a kid. When my little brother Greg found me a replica of her sword, Save the Queen, and then bought it for me, I couldn’t be happier. Then...” Jenny’s smile fell as she looked down at the blade. “I showed up here after falling through a hole in the ground.”

Twilight would have inquired further, but the door to the library slammed open and Rarity came charging through. “Twilight! Please tell me you’ve seen Sweetie Belle! She’s not at my boutique or with my parents!” Rarity then saw Jenny and shrieked in surprise and fright.

Jenny winced as Twilight trotted over to Rarity. “Rarity, calm down. She’s not like Invention. She only just arrived in my library.” Twilight eventually managed to calm the fashionista down and brought her closer to the table Jenny was sitting at. “Rarity, this is Jenny Eriman. Jenny, this is my friend Rarity.”

The armor clad woman held out a hand. “It is a pleasure to meet you.”

Rarity hesitantly shook Jenny’s hand before shaking her head. “Oh, I don’t have time for this... I’m terribly sorry Ms. Eriman, but I’m looking for my sister and I can’t find her anywhere. We’ll have to have a proper introduction later.” Rarity started trying to drag Twilight out of the library when Jenny stood up and picked up her sword.

She put it in the sheath it had come with and walked over. “Do you mind if I help? It doesn’t feel right to me to stand by and not help when someone could be in danger.”

Rarity hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. “Alright, but please we need to find her soon. Who knows what could be happening to her.” The three women then ran out of the building, and off into the town.

Author's Note

Ooooooo that's right, Two in a row. I'm on a roll.

...the Beginning of an Adventure

(Invention: Ponyville Fields)

The trio of fillies who had befriended Boris and Victoria were silent as they shared the side car. I had Scootaloo’s scooter and their wagon securely hitched to the back of my seat and they all were wearing their helmets. Scootaloo herself seemed to be getting more enjoyment out of the ride than the rest, but all three of them were looking ahead. Fence posts sped past us as we got closer towards to Ponyville proper and my worry seemed to grow. It was as if something was off.

Eventually, I couldn’t drive closer towards the town without being noticed and parked my bike about half a mile from the town gate. I got up and pointed towards the ground to signal the three rambunctious mischief makers to do the same. “Alright, come on you three. Let’s get you home.”

Scootaloo whined as she got out and I handed her the scooter. “Aw come on! Can’t we ride for a little longer?”

Applebloom nodded. “Yeah! Wouldn’t it make more sense to just head all the way inta town?”

I looked down at her and narrowed my gaze just slightly. “Trust me when I say, it’s for the best.” She seemed to be cowed just enough by the sudden change my face held as I turned to head into town. “Now come on. Let us find your families.”

With the three of them following, either on hoof or slowly riding their scooter in Scootaloo’s case, we reached the town gates and saw that there were still many ponies hiding, but a few were now running about calling out the trio’s names. It seems that their families have been busy. I always have been amazed at how the Herd Mentality these ponies have presents itself. If a child were missing from town they go into a frenzy, but should even one member of the town know where the child is they’re perfectly fine. As we got closer, the townsfolk all stopped and stared at me in fear.

I stopped at the very edge of the town’s gate and looked at the three fillies. “Now what have you three learned ab-”

“SWEETIE BELLE!” With a small groan, I looked up at the source of the interruption and found the very same white unicorn I had robbed earlier. She was currently charging towards us with unbridled rage written across her face. “Get away from my sister you ruffian!” Of course..... It never can be easy for me, can it?

I raised a hand and leaned back a little as the trio scurried back into town. Sweetie Belle ran over to the unicorn and had her ears folded down as she did so. “Now madam, I insure you that I intended no harm towards your sister or her...” I stopped mid sentence as the last thing I thought I would ever see in the Equestria I existed in was suddenly present without my calling.

My eyes felt like they were about to pop out of my head as a woman clad in a form of battle armor stood behind the white unicorn next to Twilight. Her eyes locked onto mine and she looked surprised to see me as well. I could only stare at those deep brown eyes as they stared back.

“...friends.”

I was dumbfounded for the first time in centuries. She held no resemblance to a phantom of any kind, nor did she seem invisible to the other ponies. Another flesh and blood human had arrived in the same Equestria as me.

Why must the day I finally get to move my body be filled with so much damned excitement? Just why? I know the universe is fundamentally formed through consciousness and the happenstance of chance, but this is just ridiculous on such a fundamental level, it makes Discord look like a monotone college professor.

The woman looked between Twilight and me for a moment before calmly walking up towards me, snapping me from my thoughts. The ponies gave her the same treatment they gave me, and parted whenever she got too close to them. “So... you’re this Invention I’ve heard about?”

I put a hand on my sword’s hilt as I looked at her wearily. Real as she may be, that didn’t change the fact that she was an unknown in the current situation, and there’s been way too much damned excitement for one day. “That would be correct. May I ascertain who you are, madam?”

She looked over at the white unicorn before whispering towards her. “He doesn’t seem all that evil. You sure about this guy?”

I raised an eyebrow. “I can hear you madam. Now I believe I asked for your name?” Maybe I can get through this and not have a mob after me or be played as the bad guy immediately? That would be nice. I’m sure Victoria would like to have another girl to talk to as well. Oh! Maybe she’ll be a sort of mother figure for her, and Victoria will stop being so rule bound. Not that it’s a bad thing, but she really needs to learn to loosen up.

The young woman flushed slightly before clearing her throat. “My name is Jenny Eriman, and...” Her eyes narrowed for a moment as she stared at me. “Wait a second.” She let out a small gasp before narrowing her eyes and pointing at me. “You’re one of those guys that vanished two years ago!” Well there went that idea faster than I can blink....

I stopped thinking for a moment before I couldn’t help but chuckle a little at the time gap that she announced. I had figured that with how long I had been imprisoned, time would have moved much slower to be honest. Relationary viewing of other dimensions helped me realize that time is extremely fickle and does simply what it wants when accounting the borders between worlds. Not that it mattered, considering I will never be able to leave this dimension physically. I turned my attention back to her. “While it may have been two for you my dear Jenny, I have been in this land for the past fifteen hundred and some years.”

Her eyes widened as she leaned back. “Fif... Fifteen hundred!?”

I gave her a small nod and tipped my hat. “That is correct.”

She stumbled back and fell to the ground as she stared at me in shock, awe, and fear. “But.... but how? That shouldn’t be physically possible.”

“Petrification.” My smile faded and I gazed past her with cold, emotionless eyes. The memories of the time of my imprisonment coming to the forefront of my mind. All the pain and anguish I had inflicted upon myself, just for the greater good. But even when an act is for the fate of life itself, ending the few to save the many should not include who it had. As I gazed at her, I could see the tremor of fear crawl up her body.

I shook my head some to clear my mind of the thoughts and tried to smile politely again. Before I could say more though, a royal chariot could be seen in the air. Oh for the love of pete... I ASKED FOR LESS EXCITEMENT DAMN IT! I scoffed a little as Celestia and Luna both arrived in the small town. I turned towards Twilight and glared slightly. “Couldn’t resist informing your princess, could you Twilight? After all, I do recall you being a rather remarkable student of hers.”

Twilight leaned back in shock and gulped as Jenny started to get up. The lavender mare stood up and looked back at me with a more determined look on her face. “Invention. Who exactly are you, and what did you do to cause such extreme measures to be used against you?”

Celestia, who was still clad in battle armor, trotted up next to her and I could feel the hatred that she held for me still. “He is a madman guilty of committing atrocities upon the world and the genocide of one million ponies.”

Every living being was dead silent as I looked over them. Half were paralyzed by fear and crying openly at the mere thought of killing one living being, let alone countless. The other half seemed anxious that I would do something against them or their loved ones, which I do not judge them for. If I were still that naive boy from when I first arrived, then I’d be just like them. Putting myself between them and my friends, or being like the guards and trying to be the hero of the day for protecting the princesses.

But I’m not that boy, not anymore. Now I’m but a man, with the sins of ancients upon him.

I pressed a little more weight on my sword’s hilt, causing it to glean slightly in the light. “While I admit to the crimes you’ve stated Celestia, Madman seems a little, unfitting to call me. Now is there a reason you’ve taken the time to come and deal with my presence personally, or is this a coincidence on a universal scale?”

Celestia snorted in a very unroyal manner and her sword floated off of the chariot and hovered between the two of us. She reared her head back and glared down at me with her wings flared. “I plan on preventing you from repeating your actions, permanently.” Several of her guards surrounded me and lowered their spears. Mentally, I was actually laughing at that display. The guards were like pawns on a chessboard, easily defeated. My focus was more towards Celestia, who could probably rip me a new one after beheading me if I wasn’t careful.

Luna glanced at the crowd of civilians who had just gotten extremely nervous at the display of force before she looked back to Celestia. “Sister... we know how adamantly you feel about Invention, but openly attacking him now would be a most unwise decision.” She gave her sister a small nod towards the crowd that would be unnoticeable to most, but Celestia and I both saw it and I smiled a little inside. Luna, you always know how to keep appearances.... okay, there was that incident with the whole crazed jealousy issue, but I’m ignoring that.

Celestia growled before her blade lowered and set itself back into the chariot. “Very well, we’ll do this your way first Luna.” Celestia looked back at me and was glaring again. “Invention, you are hereby banished from Equestria. If you decide to remain within the borders after thirty days time, you will be hunted for the genocide you committed and will be punished in accordance to our laws.”

I couldn’t help but have a wry smirk. So being imprisoned in stone wasn’t enough? I’ve already outlived any human by several generations, and suffered the mental torment of living so long throughout it’s entirety while also being immobile as well. One would believe naturally that they’d had duly suffered enough after such pain, and yet... “I agree with your choice and accept the punishment.” This shocked Celestia to the point she might have reeled back into Luna if she wasn’t so composed. Luna was equally shocked, as was the rest of the ponies, and person, staring my way.

I pressed a hand to my chest and held my other arm out. “That very task was what I planned on doing upon my imprisonment ending. It is the very reason why I had left the castle without causing a scene in the first place. Everything was going fine on my way out of your nation until my ship crashed, of course.” I bowed and lifted my hat off my head. “Despite this, I will follow your commands and be forever gone from your nation by the end of the month.”

In truth, I had not intention of doing any of the orders that Celestia had commanded me to do, even at risk of punishment. There were still something going on in Equestria right under her nose, and I planned on finding out what it was and stopping it. I righted myself and looked at the present to gauge the reaction I’d caused. Celestia was the closest one would ever see to being on the verge of a rage induced meltdown, Luna was conflicted about her emotions (She’s always been like this when it comes to people/ponies and things she likes. Moonpies being one), Twilight was also confused and conflicted, and Ms. Eriman... She was staring at me in a mix of confusion, disgust, and horror as if I was Hitler himself and I’d just declared I loved performing the hola in a traditional grass skirt.

Celestia looked at me for a moment before she snorted and pointed out of the town. “Then begone Invention. And never return to this land.”

I made a mock bow and smiled calmly. “As you wish, your majesty.” As I turned and began leaving the town, the false emotions I’d played across my face melted away instantly and my own concern from what I saw became visible. My thoughts began to move towards the things I had noticed earlier during my time in town.

I didn’t like it at all.

There was just too much technological improvement, in too little time and with very few errors. I had just skimmed through the book on the world's history and found no disasters that were purely technology based (A few had magic involved). The disaster I had caused wasn’t even in the book to begin with either. These thoughts continued for the entirety of my trip back to my ship, and no matter how I wish I could stop them, I knew it would be quite a while before they did stop.

And worse, I just agreed to a time limit without any argument.

...

...

I’m a damned idiot sometimes.

(Jenny: Ponyville)

Jenny continued to stare where the man had just been standing. Her head was a confliction of so many emotions that the only ones that seemed to shine through brightest were confusion, and panic.

What... what had just happened?

One of several people who had vanished two years ago was suddenly appearing right in front of her. Zeke Torstein was one of the most notorious cases reported, as his family had not only gone into an uproar, but both of his sisters had watched him disappear, along with several eyewitnesses that had filmed it. More so, she had met him after falling through some kind of hole into a magical world full of colorful technicolor ponies herself. A lot of people that were in the same area of his disappearance had claimed to also have been sent to other worlds and to have gone on adventures, but most initially were either ignored or crazy to begin with.

Of course, that guy with a staff and tearing space apart like it was crappy paper mache certainly made scientists rethink their theories on space travel, and made some of the stories a little less hard to believe.

Jenny gulped slightly as her mind suddenly snapped to a new question. Was... she like them? Did she find out where the other people who’d vanished go? No. That couldn’t have happened. Ever since the incidences two years ago there hadn’t been even one case of a missing person. All she did was accept a sword that her brother had bought her and put it on to see if it’d work well while in her costume. Swords can’t tear reality and make people fall through holes. They’re just tools of war, not starships or magic wands.

She shook her head and started to back away from the scene of “Invention’s” recent appearance. That very moment began to cause more thoughts to run in her mind. Was she going to live as long as that man had? Live on for centuries and watch everything around her die? Suffer the anguish that comes from such a fate as it tears apart her mind, leaving her nothing more than a cruel tormentor that casually killed as if it were second nature?

Was she going.... to become a monster?

Jenny was so lost in her thoughts that she never noticed the large solar diarchs approach her. She nearly jumped out of her very skin, landing on her back as Celestia spoke while looking down at her. “And who is this? Another human?”

Twilight suddenly was between Celestia and Jenny and bowed. “P-Princess Celestia, I can explain!”

Celestia sighed before looking down at Twilight sadly. “Twilight, there is no need to fear. I will not harm this being simply because she is the same kind as Invention.” Her gaze moved to Jenny and the poor woman shivered. “But I will need to speak with her along side my sister.” Jenny hesitantly nodded as she started getting off the ground and following the royal sisters.

(Rarity: Carousel Boutique)

During all of the commotion., Rarity had taken her sister back to her boutique and was busy holding onto Sweetie Belle as the small filly tried to break out of the hug. “Oh Sweetie Belle I was so worried! That brute suddenly being in town and you not being anywhere at all, I would have been absolutely devastated if something were to happen to you!”

Sweetie Belle groaned and pushed away from her sister. “Rarity, I’m fine! We were just crusading when-”

Rarity clutched her tighter and started to cry worried, over dramatic tears. “He must have come by and snatched you away! Oh, that vile creature laying even a hoof on my sister!”

Sweetie Belle pushed her sister off of her and looked back up at Rarity. “No he didn’t! We were just playing with our new friends!”

Rarity stopped in her tracks as she registered her sister’s words. “New.... friends?”

Sweetie rolled her eyes and exasperatedly shouted. “Yes! That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!” Sweetie started to smile as she thought about her new friends. “Their names are Boris and Vicky! They were really nice and fun to hang around!”

Rarity could only blink a few times before sputtering in confusion. “B-but if that is what happened, why were you brought back by that despicable criminal?”

Sweetie raised an eyebrow in confusion as she thought about Rarity’s description of Invention. “He didn’t seem that despicable. He really only acted the way dad does when the crusaders get into something we shouldn’t. Boris even said his dad was really awesome, and Vicky said so too.”

Rarity’s brain finally came to a screeching halt. “Sweetie.... did you just say ‘dad’?”

“Um, yes? Why?”

Rarity slowly turned and started heading for the boutique’s main doors. “Nothing Sweetie... just, could you stay here and watch the boutique for a while? I need to talk with Twilight about something.” Her eye twitched as she began to walk out the doorway. “Immediately.” The moment the door closed behind her, Rarity began to gallop straight for the library.

Author's Note

And that last bit that took a little longer to do is finally here! Enjoy the chapter people of the internet! The next few will be going towards more adventurey things!

Hopefully....

Probably....

Maybe.....

I don't freaking know. Why don't you all leave a little opinion on what you want the next chapter to focus on? Yeah, that might help.

Sisters, Tea, and Books

(Invention: Invention’s Home: 1494 Years Ago)

Easy.

I could feel the sweat running down my face as I carefully moved the last piece needed for my latest project.

Easy...!

I had to do this just right, or the likelihood of my time spent on this was going to be for naught.

EASY....!

I was barely less than a centimeter when the door burst open and I jumped in shock. The piece I had been holding flew up into the air and I started to try and catch it. My panicked scrambling for the fragile piece soon were not able to catch it, but at least were enough to make it land where I had wanted it to be in the first place. Phew.....

I turned around to see Boris wincing a little before coming into the room. “Um... sorry about that Dad.”

I sighed and stood up, brushing off the dust from scrambling around my work area. “It’s alright Boris, what is it you need?”

Boris shuffled a little in place before looking up at me. “Um...Am I normal?”

I blinked a few times and actually had to lean back a little. “...What?”

“A-am I normal?” Boris started rubbing one of his arms and looked down. “I mean... I’ve never seen you or Robin have repairs, and you both have to eat stuff a-all the time... a-and you both h-have to sleep more often...” Boris’s body was trembling in place as he almost started to ramble on about the differences between him and any other biological being. It tore at my heart seeing him like that. Not if I have anything to say about it.

I put a hand on his shoulder and lifted his chin. “Boris, look at me.” Boris tried to look away, but I pulled his chin back towards me. “Look at me Boris.” He hesitantly looked up into my eyes and I smiled down at him calmly. “You shouldn’t have to worry about being normal Boris. Not at all.”

“B-but...”

I put a finger over his mouth, cutting off his reply “No buts Boris.” I knelt down to look him in the eye. “The reason I say you shouldn’t worry, is because what is considered ‘normal’ is purely relative to who you ask. If you feel that you’re normal, then you are.” I stood up and picked up a reactor I’d been tinkering with from the workbench, leading Boris with me towards a secluded corner of the room. “But sometimes... It does help to have someone else to compare to. So~” I pulled a large cloth was covering up the project I’d been working on and Boris gasped. “I thought you’d like someone to talk to other than grumpy Steve and scatterbrained Ed when Robin and I are out.”

I plugged the reactor into the body and the florescent blue crystal and various platonic shapes etched into the sides started to shine brightly as I closed the cover that lead to it. The robotic machine stood up from the stand it had been resting on and looked around before spotting me and Boris and blankly looking at the both of us.

I looked at Boris and smiled. “Boris,” I waved a hand to the robot that had gotten up, “meet your new sister Victoria.”

Boris smiled and looked up at me with pure joy in his eyes. “I have a sister!?”

I leaned down and smiled back, copying his enthusiasm. “You do now!” In all the excitement, I almost didn’t notice Robin standing in the doorway with a small tear in her eye. She gave me a brief nod before heading into the main room and out of sight.

I looked over at Boris and raised a finger. “Now remember Boris, she’s awake for the first time ever, so don’t overwhelm her. Her mind isn’t fully intact yet, so call her by her name when you talk to her and treat her like you would anyone else, and it will start helping her develop a personality in no time. Once that’s done, I’ll start applying the PRS gel.”

Boris nodded enthusiastically and began to try and start a conversation with the newly “born” Victoria. I smiled a little at the scene and slowly made my way to the door. When I got to the kitchen, I found Robin looking at me with a small smile. “That was quite a feat you’ve performed, and all in the name of kindness for one you consider your child.”

I smiled and looked over at the doorway to my workshop, the same place Boris was first given a voice of his own. “I’d do anything for that boy. He may not be made of flesh and blood, but he’s my child in spirit. Literally I might add, considering I finally figured out how he came to life in the first place.”

Robin perked up and looked over at me. “Really? Then you wouldn’t mind enlightening us of how that happened, would you?”

I laughed a little and poked the side of my head a few times. “He absorbed a small portion of my consciousness when he was just a crystal. It was small enough that it didn’t have a majority of my genetic quirks in it, but enough was pulled from me that it started to grow and form its own personality.” Even if he’s acting like I did when I was nine. Hmmmm..... maybe this is what my dad felt like when I was terrorizing the household? If so, I’m not entirely sure I should apologize or not. That is if I ever see him again.

It was true too. When all that knowledge had poured into my mind about five years ago, one of the pieces that stood out is how a living being gained it’s sapience. Pieces of both the mother’s and father’s consciousness, or ‘soul’ as most call it, are attached to the genetic material from the parents forming the two halves of a Duality. When the separate pieces combine, they forge a singular Unity consciousness from the Duality. While gender is normally determined by the genetic material in both pieces on the level of matter, the personality is formed from the Duality of the consciousness’s original fragments and the environment. Depending on which parent gave the larger piece, the personality would sway over to that side while not quite going all the way there.

Which reminds me...

I poked Robin’s nose and caused her to blink rapidly and scrunch her face. “Of course, he also pulled a little bit from you as well, otherwise it wouldn’t have worked at all, but the majority was from me.”

Robin raised an eyebrow and giggled. “So what doth that entail? Doth this make me his mother?” We both shared a laugh at that, not out of malice but from the irony. Boris never really saw Robin as a mom, and always thought of her as the, and I quote, “Super Cool Awesome Spectacular Aunt of Super Awesomeness”. SCASASA for short as he frequently reminds us.

“I don’t think so, but I don’t know what Victoria will be thinking of you as. She’s only just been given free thought now that I’ve finally figured out the patterns needed to create the base of a free thinking consciousness from a mana crystal.” Which goes against almost EVERY law of roboethics there is, and probably several magical laws as well. I sighed and smiled at nothing as I closed my eyes and relaxed in the chair. Not that I give a flying fadoodle about those anymore. Life’s too short to worry about rules and boundaries. “It’s good having you here Robin.”

Robin sat down next to me and rested her head on my lap. “Tis good to be here, Invention. I know not where I’d be right now t'were not for you.”

I reached down and scratched behind her ears, making her hum in pleasure. It was a silly little quirk that ponies seem to have. “You know, if it weren’t for you, I’d probably be six feet under right now, and still ignorant of everything about ponies.” I chuckled a little and poked her nose. “You have no idea how weirded out I was when I learned that Unicorns and Pegasi could eat meat, and that Pegasi practically need to.” Good thing they don't. That'd be terrifying.

Robin laughed and looked over at the workshop as well. “Thou face was priceless.”

I laughed as well before smiling wider than I’d been able too for a long time. “And it also seems that you’re picking up my speaking habits too, have I rubbed off that much?.” She jabbed my ribs slightly with her horn and I laughed despite the pain. “Ow! Okay, I get it! I get it!”

(Jenny: Golden Oaks Library: Present Day)

Jenny felt a small wave of Deja Vu as she found herself sitting on the same couch drinking tea again. Only this time with two extra guests into the party. Thankfully, Celestia had changed out of her battle armor and was wearing her normal regala again, having sent the armor back to Canterlot magically.

“So Ms. Eriman,” Celestia started with a small sip of tea, “could you please explain to us your situation?”

Jenny nodded. “C-certainly. I was preparing for a party that was supposed to be on Halloween. Since it was a costume party, I had decided to dress up as a character from a game I liked as a kid.” She lifted her eye cover, showing her right eye. She put it back as she picked up her tea from the table. “I was shopping with my brother when he bought me the sword that’s currently over there by Twilight’s desk. It was supposed to be a prop, but when I picked it up, I fell through a hole in the ground and ended up in here.”

Luna took a sip of her own tea. “A dimensional field spell. They are a very rare occurrence to come across.”

Jenny looked over in confusion as she put down her cup and looked at Luna. “Dimensional what now?”

Luna smiled a little as she looked into her tea. “I believe that during one of my encounters with Invention, he explained how they worked. He compared dimensions to a type of musical instrument. A piano, I think.”

Jenny raised an eyebrow at this before looking at Luna in disbelief. “A... piano? He compared the possible ways to travel dimensions... with a piano?”

Twilight perked up and looked over to one of the shelves. “That’s actually sounds like a theory I’ve heard of.” A small green book with a gem in the front floated over before she put it down on the table. “According to the author Resonant Tone’s theories, everything in the universe is supposedly made from vibrations and wavelengths. That every sight we see and sound we hear is a product of those wavelengths, and even the thought of solid ground is just an illusion.” Twilight frowned slightly as she looked over at Luna. “I thought they were just that though. Theories. Nopony has ever been able to prove them right.”

Luna smiled a little. “That’s right, no pony has proven the theories. But Invention is no pony. He did more than just prove them, as he also explained during the following lecture the very structure of the universe as well.” Luna took another sip before sighing and rubbing the side of her head. “It was as if my head was going to leave my neck when he finished.” She looked over at Jenny and smiled. “But that shall be a discussion for another time. I’m sure that Ms. Eriman has questions for us, no?”

Jenny nodded before she looked at Celestia. “Princess. When you arrived earlier, it looked like you were ready to take on an entire army on your own. I know that you said that Invention had killed a million, but doesn’t that seem like a bit of an exagger-”

Celestia set down her cup with a small clank, cutting off Jenny. “I meant just that. His actions intentionally lead to the death of a million of my subjects all those years ago.” She sighed before continuing. “The destruction was something out of nightmares. A large metallic beast burst from beneath Canterlot’s mountains and began rampaging through the country. We tried to subdue the monster, but all our attempts were futile as our weapons simply left scratches and our magic bounced off. More so, every encounter, Invention was present, following the beast constantly.” She took a sip of tea before scowling. “Eventually, he assaulted the beast himself. When the battle had ended, he had left a blue sphere of sorts in it’s chest and returned to his ship. Not a moment later, I saw him pull out a small trigger, and detonated the sphere he had planted in the monster.”

Jenny raised an eyebrow and looked at Celestia. “Wait... that sounds more like he was trying to stop the machine, not kill anyone.”

Celestia scowled again and set her cup down. “When he detonated that sphere, the explosion covered over half of Equestria with a shockwave of magical fallout. The saturated magics poisoned the land, and few ponies that didn’t die immediately were blinded by the explosion. The death toll was over one million by the end of the week, and that was before illness claimed more in the after years.” Luna was looking down at her tea sadly and Twilight was rendered speechless.

Jenny was staring at Celestia with her jaw hanging open. “He nuked the place... There’s no possible way that the damage wasn’t intentional if that happened. Anyone who had taken a World History class would have realized just how devastating it would be if a bomb that size went off.”

Twilight looked over at Jenny and trotted a little closer. “History class.... are you saying that in the past, humans did that kind of devastation to themselves?”

Jenny nodded. “That’s right. Humans aren’t as peaceful as you’ve told me ponies are Twilight. We’ve been at war with each other more times than I can count, but two of them were so large they were dubbed World Wars. It was during World War II that scientists were able to make the Atom Bomb.” Jenny rubbed her chin and looked up. “Or at least.... I think that’s when it was made. I’m probably wrong on that date. Besides, it’s not like humanity only focuses on war. We’ve made several other things to benefit our kind.”

Celestia looked over at Jenny in concern. “But that leaves the point that your kind are able to build these ‘Atom Bomb’s in the past.”

Jenny nodded. “Yeah, but normally it takes a lot of people and time to make even one, and even then the process is dangerous to begin with without the proper tools. Atom Bombs aren’t even made anymore, and any that still are around are collected and detonated away from cities and civilization, to make sure that nobody gets harmed.” Jenny took small drink from her tea and sighed. “The one time one was ever detonated on a city was to retaliate against the Japanese after they had attacked the USA. They were deemed too dangerous after the war ended.” Jenny looked over at Celestia. “Getting back to Invention, there’s one... okay several things, that confuse me. How were you able to watch something so devastatingly bright? Atom bombs cause the explosion by splitting an atom upon impact or something to that effect. The light emitted is bright enough to blind anyone who looks at it. That’s when it covers a city alone, not an entire country.”

Celestia frowned and looked at Luna. “It took both of us making a barrier between us and the explosion. Even then, we were looking away at the time upon reflex and were burned from the light alone. The barrier shattered the moment the shockwave hit.”

Twilight furrowed her brow as she looked at Luna. “Wait. Princess Luna, you described Invention to just be a thief. If you were there, why didn’t you tell us he was capable of this?”

Luna sighed before looking at Twilight. “Because I didn’t want to believe that Invention was truly that cruel.” She looked into her tea and sighed. “He was the first to appreciate our nights, and to tell us how beautiful they were. That’s why I told you and your friends that my opinion was biased. Even when he was a petty thief, whenever we had an encounter he would treat me as a friend, and not just a royal to please.”

Celestia put a wing over her sister as she frowned. “Luna, as I have told you, we can no longer trust him. He may have once been a friend, but he chose the path of darkness. Thinking of the “what if” won’t change him any more than The Elements could.”

Twilight looked away from Luna and back towards Celestia. “Is that how he was encased in stone?”

Jenny was busy looking between all three of them before awkwardly raising a hand. “Um... a little lost in what’s being talked about.”

Twilight looked over to Jenny. “You remember how I said that Princess Luna was purified from Nightmare Moon when we used The Elements on her?” Jenny nodded and Twilight continued. “That was more or less a one time thing. When the elements are used on a spirit or entity that hasn’t strived from it’s original nature, it is normally imprisoned in stone.”

Jenny leaned back a little and looked at Twilight in disbelief. Before she could say anything though, there was a knock on the door. She stood up and looked over to Twilight, putting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder before smiling. “I’ll get it.” After she walked over to the door and pulled it open, Jenny jumped a little. Rarity’s mane was disheveled and she was panting slightly. “Um.... you’re Rarity, right?”

Rarity trotted into the library before looking at Twilight. “Twilight... Invention... Sweetie Belle...” The lavender unicorn tried calming her friend down before She could speak again. “Thank you darling. I needed that.”

Twilight lead her over to the tea that was on the small coffee table before levitating her own. “It’s no problem Rarity, now what’s going on? You of all ponies wouldn’t show up like that unless there was an emergency.”

Rarity took a few deep breaths before she realized that Celestia and Luna were present as well. “Oh my! I’m dreadfully sorry if I interrupted anything.”

Luna raised a hoof and kept her from bowing. “It does not trouble us Rarity. Now what matter brings you here?” Rarity fidgeted in place while looking at her hooves before nervously looking up at both royals.

(Invention: The Gilgamesh)

I pulled up next to the ship and sighed. “This is going to be more trouble than it’s worth.” Steve and Ed ran over to where I was and I waved a hand to silence their questions. “I’ll explain how everything went inside.” A quick glance at the horizon, taking note of how the sun was much closer to the tree covered horizon than earlier. “Let’s just get inside and rest. Tomorrow, I want to see if we can gather some wood from that forest over there. Then we can figure out of the gaia hammers are functional so we can mine some ore.” I took off my hat and shook it some, causing some pollen to get knocked off. “Could you believe that there was not even one blacksmith in that town?”

Suddenly the sun violently shook as a shout rang out through the air. “WHAAAAAAT!?”

As soon as the sound dissipated, I walked a few steps to my right and picked up my hat from the ground. “I have absolutely no idea what that was about.”

Boris stuck his head out of one of the windows and looked down at me. “Dad, what the heck was that?” Victoria looked out her window as well towards the sun.

I waved a hand and started heading inside. “Nothing Boris. Just head inside and get into bed. We’ve got work to do tomorrow.”

Boris pouted and held out.... gauntlets? “But I found these cool gloves in my room! Can’t I see what they do?”

Victoria just looked at him before cocking her head to the side. “Where did you even find those?

I shook my head as I groaned and put a hand on my temples. “Boris, we can see what those do tomorrow. For now, go to bed. You too Victoria.” Boris reluctantly nodded and got out of the window as Victoria just shrugged and headed back into hers. I looked over at Steve and Ed before nodding at the ship. “You two as well. Head to your pods and give your minds some rest. Moving for a full twelve hours with no maintenance whatsoever is more than likely going to have damaged something on your bodies as well if what happened to the ship is any indicator.” I pointed to each of them. “Do either of you have any issues to address?”

Ed nodded and rolled his arm, causing a loud creak. “Yeah, my right arm’s been a little stiff when I was cutting out the extra crystal. Right leg too. Didn’t keep me from finishing though.”

I nodded and looked at Steve. “And what about you? Any joint issues?”

Steve shook his head and raised an arm. “Negative sir. My joints are fully functional.” He pried a little at one of the panels on his left arm and it opened with a loud bang. “But my storage compartments are refusing to open. It made cooking a little hard to accomplish.”

I grimaced a bit before looking at his arm closer. The panels, even in the preservation pods, had rusted shut and a few hinges had broke completely but were stuck in place. “I see.” I tapped my chin as we got inside before looking at them. “Okay here’s the plan. Tomorrow, I’ll fix Steve’s arms and then go cut some lumber. Meanwhile, Ed, see if you can bend any of the metal on the reactor back into place so I can see just how much metal ore we’ll need at a minimum. Also, don’t let Boris or Victoria leave the ship. I do not want a repeat of today. Understand? Boris could have brought something much worse than three curious fillies back here.”

Ed rubbed the back of his head and flinched. “Sorry Capt’n... They just looked so bored sitting around on the ship.”

I sighed in exasperation at the response, but in all honesty, I could also see Ed doing what he did and the kids being bored out of their minds. “Then it’s a good thing I brought some books back with me. It should help them pass the time.”

Steve and Ed nodded and turned down the hall, heading for the rooms towards the back of the ship. “Alright sir, sleep well.”

I waved a hand as I headed for my study. “You too Steve.”

A moment later I was in my study. It wasn’t as grandiose as my workshop when it came to size, but even with how small the room was it still held it’s elegance with the old time furniture. Even if it was all rotting away or broken, you could see just how masterful it was meant to look. The drapes were gone completely, and my bookshelves were almost in a similar situation. If not for Victoria managing everything for the past millenium and a half, they would be completely gone. Any remnants of the books were simply gone to time, but the books I had pilfered had been placed on the last of the shelves with the gems and makeshift satchel on the floor next to it.

I walked over to where the bed once was, and sighed at the sight of rotted wood and rusty springs. “I guess I’m sleeping on the floor.” I glanced at the bookcase again and chuckled. “But first, some light reading.” I took off my jacket and laid it on the floor where there was little debris and grabbed the book on the world’s history. “Time for a history lesson.”

Author's Note

And here is the next Chapter! Some more backstory, Tea with princesses, a freakout of the ages, and sleep.

The Torment of Our Minds

Author's Note

Okay, editing of the chapter is completed and has been published as an entirely new chapter so that everyone who's favorited this story can know. Again, Pyramid is copyright goes to Konami, and the character in the Pyramid situation belongs to SCP Pinkamena.

Please enjoy.

Also, from now on, I'm ignoring comments that have no incentive to help the story, or are just plain rude. I like critics, but not when you're going to just be a jerk.

The Torment of Our Minds

(Jenny: Golden Oaks Library)

Jenny’s eyes were watering as she contorted her face in pain. Celestia’s shout of surprise had been akin to several fog horns going off in her ears. Thankfully, it had only lasted for a brief moment, and there was a distinct lack of ringing in her ears... somehow. It seemed that little bonus wasn’t helping the headache it caused though. Owwwwww......

Rarity and Twilight’s manes were blown back from the force of the shout as well, and were holding their place in the air, Twilight’s mane going to her left, as she was sitting next to Celestia, and not in front of her like Rarity. “I-It is as I said your highness... Sweetie Belle told me she had been playing with her new friend Boris, who happens to be... Invention’s... son.”

Celestia’s composure from earlier was gone as she stared in shock. She could only shake her head in a small attempt to regain it. “I... apologize for my, outburst. I wasn’t expecting any news of such to be brought to my attention.” She took a look at her tea before shaking her head and standing. “I... I need to think about this.”

Twilight shared a worried glance with Rarity as Celestia left the Golden Oaks, Leaving only Jenny, Luna, and themselves. Luna sighed before taking a sip of tea to hide her muttering. “No wonder she gorges herself on cake...” She set down her cup before looking over at Rarity. “I apologize for my sister. But may I ask for more details? Did your sister describe this Boris to you in any way?”

Rarity nodded and regained her posture before speaking. “That she did, your highness. Sweetie had described this, Boris, to have a similar appearance to what I remember Invention looking like. The few differences I can acquire from what she told me is that Boris is smaller, has a blonde mane, green eyes, and that there was something strange about them.”

Jenny cocked her head to the side. “Uh... strange? How exactly strange?”

Rarity tapped her chin as she levitated her tea back to her face. “Sweetie said they didn’t look “real” to her. Something about looking like they were made from one of my emeralds, and they also seemed to glow somewhat.”

Jenny leaned back a bit and took a long drink of her tea. “Oh. Uh, that’s rather... inhuman, for lack of a better word.” Twilight looked over at her in curiosity and Jenny set down her cup and pointed at her eyes. “Humans only have a set number of eye colors possible. While possible to have green eyes, radiantly bright emerald green is not one of them. Neither is the ability to glow.” Jenny put a hand on her chin. “Thought that’d be admittedly a little cool.”

Everyone in the room was silent as the two unicorns and alicorn looked at Jenny. Rarity started to look around a bit until a snore from upstairs caused them all to look up. Luna closed her eyes before smiling politely at Twilight. “I am afraid I must be off Twilight. The Night Court was canceled due to recent events, and I am to need my rest for tomorrow's inevitable petitions and angry nobles.”

Both unicorns and the lone human bowed slightly as Luna made her leave. When she had left, Jenny barely stifled a yawn as Rarity failed to do so. “Oh my, It is getting rather late.” Rarity turned to Twilight and gave her a friendly smile. “I assume that our original plans for a picnic this weekend with the others are up to debate?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, it’s fine. I’m sure we can get this mess sorted out before then. If Invention happens to be a father, he can’t be all bad can he?” Both of them shared a small, yet uneasy, laugh before Rarity took her own leave and headed back to her home.

Jenny just awkwardly sat on the couch before sipping her tea a little. Twilight was still standing at the door when she cleared her throat and Twilight’s ear flicked some. “So uh.... where do I sleep?”

Twilight jumped a bit before turning to face Jenny again with a blush on her cheeks. “Oh, uh. I could get the spare room ready. It shouldn’t take long.” She hastily trotted over to the stairs before sheepishly grinning at her guest. “Be just a moment.”

Jenny shrugged after the unicorn was out of view before taking a long drag of tea and sighing. She was silent until she was sure that she was alone before she started to mutter to herself. “Now I wish I had some alcohol. It’d make whatever kind of dream this is more interesting.”

(????)

I woke in the middle of a forest. Similar to that of the Everfree, I felt the magical energy of the enchanted forest, but while the energy felt the same, I could sense it was different.

Another world… I thought to myself. Despite this being my third or fourth world, I was feeling homesick. The ring on my finger burned a sickly red hue, an indication of a Sinner. My brows lifted with surprise. Not only a Sinner, but one of Pride!

“We are to have much fun, Sinner…”

(Invention: Everfree Forest?)

I walked through the darkened trees, looking at the gnarled branches in confusion. “What am I doing out here? Wasn’t I just in my ship?” I heard a snap come from my right and put my hand on my blade. “Who’s there?” Another snap from behind caused me to turn, draw my blade, and point towards the source of the noise. “Show yourself!” I looked around the forest, seeing nothing but still on guard. Always could be an animal, but I didn’t feel like being lunch at the time.

The snapping stopped suddenly, leaving me to think that I was either spotted by whatever was stalking me and it was waiting to pounce, or that it was just a deer that had lost its way before seeing me and running. I lowered my blade some, but kept it in my hands as I continued on through the brush. “There must be some way out of here. Now which way is my ship?” As I walked through the forest blade still in hand, my normally stable mind began playing tricks on me. I started to hear...music? It consisted of a chorus of muses singing to me over the screech of metal scraping against metal. I stopped in my tracks and started looking around again, trying to find the source of the sound, only for it to seemingly come from every direction possible. Even covering my ears did nothing to end the onslaught of sound as it continued to viciously tear through my eardrums.

My ears rang from the screech of the metal and my vision started to tremble. I shook my head, trying to clear my mind of the noise and pain. When that didn’t work, I tried focusing on whatever birds I could find, only there were no birds to be seen anywhere. Just what kind of a forest does not have any birds!?

Then, I saw it… This thing, this monster of a man, come from behind the trees. Behind it, it scraped the largest blade I had ever seen, making the same horrible screech. Its feet thumped against the ground, his steps heavily exaggerated, but when I tried to get a look at its face… All that was there was this big rusted steel contraption I haven’t seen before, and what looked like a rotary lock on the back of it.

The music slowly faded out as the thing walked out of my sight. I realized I was kneeling on the ground, as if I waited for it to come and get me. There were even tears beginning to form from whatever the creature had instilled into my mind. I rubbed my eyes and sheathed my sword before I stood up and walked in the exact opposite direction. No way, no how am I going to let that thing get to me. I need to get home, and fast.

I heard another twig snap, and I instantly turned and whipped out my blade fearing that the monster was behind me. Only the trees greeted me once more. “Nothing… I’m getting paranoid…” As I began to sheathe my sword again, a low groan froze me solid. I dared not to turn around. Keeping my breath as calm as I could, I slowly walked forward only to have a resounding thump and a screech come from behind me. A red glow of some kind came from behind me.

Then, it roared.

I heard the air howl as his blade came crashing down as I dived away, cutting the tree next to me cleanly in two. I stared at the raw strength of this beast, this monster from Hell itself. Even the craziest part of my mind was telling me to run and hide. I was going to be damned if I didn’t listen to it, so I quickly started sprinting in the opposite direction. As I ran, I could hear it charging after me. For some reason though, no matter how hard I tried to activate my boots in attempts to fly out of reach, they simply would not turn on. I even searched through my coat and found all of my items and materials gone.

All I had was my sword and.... Why do I have Boris’s Crystal on me!? I stared dumbfounded at the crystal that hung from my neck as I continued running towards the top of what looked like a hill. The act ended up costing me as I felt my foot get snagged on an exposed root and my ankle let out an obscene pop. I cried in agony as I tumbled down the hill’s rugged slope, coming to rest down at the bottom covered in scrapes and cuts. I groaned as I tried to stand, propping myself up and looking at the hill again.

Nothing.

I let out a sigh and looked down at the crystal with a small smile. “That was a close one. Wouldn’t you sa-” I stared down at my chest and saw not Boris’s crystal, but another. This one, a large red ruby, cut into the shape of a perfect, triangular pyramid that pointed down, and had a six-petaled flower encompassed in a circle engraved in the top face. I hadn’t seen this specific crystal in over 1500 years. It.... It had been what fueled him all those years ago. But.... but it had to have been destroyed! Why was it here!? WHY IS IT ON MY NECK!?

I tried to take it off, but it felt like it weighed a ton despite it bouncing freely on my neck. It began glowing the same sickly red as the beast before I heard a howl rage in front of me. I looked to see its massive blade hurtling towards me, and out of desperation, I held out my sword to block his attack.

So imagine my surprise when it worked.

I looked up at his struggling blade as it pressed against mine, sparks flying every which way. He made a howl of frustration and took the blade in both hand before pressing down. Now I was one struggling to keep his sword up.

Your pain is that of a parent who has lost a child… A rather feminine echo in my head, Will you not allow him to set you free from your torment?

“Like Hell I will!” I said to the woman’s voice before I rolled out of the way of his sword. I tried to stand, but it felt as though my ankle was broken. Further inspection showed that I had, indeed, broken my ankle. I cursed my bad luck and tried to hobble away. This guy is either very quiet, or he is faster than he looks, because during my little hobble session, he managed to get in front of me without my notice.

I tried to turn away, but a meaty hand tightly grasped my throat and raised me in the air. He had to pivot his whole body to look me straight in the eye, and it was unfortunate he did, because in the same token I could smell his rancid breath. I truly tried to fight back against his unrelenting grip, but my face of confidence quickly turned into one horror as I realized there was no way out of this mess. I was likely going to suffer a fate worse than imprisonment…

I’m sorry Boris, Vicky… for not being there all the time. Ed, Steve… Please try to make due without me again? Celestia, what I did all those years ago was for the good of peace and safety, you did not want Him running around as much as I did. Robin… I’m so sorry…

I felt the creature tighten its grip and then it tossed me to the ground where I heard a resounding snap. My left leg was bending in a obscene direction, and I cried out in pain. I could only look up at the creature that loomed over me as I heard a voice call out through the darkness.

“What have we learned to today, young one?”

I trembled as I started responding. “...I learned… That it’s better to confront your…” I paused for a moment and closed my eyes tightly, lost in thought. “No… W-what have I learned?” As I continued to try and come up with an answer, It looked down at me, as if it was contemplating on what it should do. When it had decided what to do, I wasn’t expecting it be so fast. I felt a pain burst from my chest as it moved faster than I could blink. Looking down, I saw its-- no his blade sticking out from me from the very center of my chest. As everything went black, it leaned down and whispered to me.

“You have learned nothing from your past mistakes… Zeke...”

(Invention: The Gilgamesh)

I woke with a start and quickly found myself sitting where I had laid down before having gone to sleep. My heart was pounding at a ridiculous pace, and my head was matching each of my heart's pulses with a painful one of its own. I quickly checked myself over, searching for the wounds that had been inflicted on me. However, there was no gaping hole in the chest, my ankle still worked fine, and my leg was absolutely fine. I got up and looked through my coat as it hung next to me on the remnants of the bookcase. I proceeded to check every pocket, finding that everything I remembered was still there, in shape, and exactly where I left each one.

I took several deep breaths before I sat down next to the book case, slowly losing the fight to stay awake. I still had trouble going to sleep, however, as every time I heard one of the ships gears screech or howl from the wind, I shot up right away and reached for my sword… The Eyes of the Pyramid had only one emotion: Rage… and for whatever reason I don’t think it was dream…

But more of a vision…

I let my mind drift back to the memories that the dream had brought forth, feeling the pain of my heart tearing as I began to silently cry. My gaze had moved to a spot on the wall that I remembered having a photo hanging from at one point. While the pictures were all long gone, I could still remember in vivid detail just what photos went where. The faded rings on the wall helped with the exact locations.

But the one that was in my room aboard the Gilgamesh, the one I looked at now, had once held a photo I had taken of all of my family. Boris, Victoria, Robin, Steve and Ed. Heh, the generator that Boris had named Chuck. Even he was in the photo, smiling between Boris and Victoria as Robin stood next to Victoria, and I stood between Steve and Ed behind them. The home I had built practically from scratch had stood proudly in the picture behind us and all of our smiling faces. We were all so happy back then. It had seemed like, nothing could have ruined that moment.

But life, and the very world itself, is a exceptionally cruel mistress that cares not for our personal desires. It only ensures that each rendition of itself goes along the correct path. If I had known that all those years ago.... maybe, I could have stopped him before it had gotten out of hand.

I’m so sorry... Alex... Robin... I’m so, so sorry...

When I managed to sleep that night, it was dreamless.

Dimensions Explained

(Invention: 1495 years ago)

I hummed to myself as I continued to let my fingers dance along the keys. It had taken me over a week, but I’d finally managed to make, and tune, a grand piano. My song wasn’t, well, anything special. It was really me just fiddling around with the keys to make sure they all were in tune. The piano itself however, was one of a kind. Unlike most pianos, there was an extraordinarily thin crystalline coating on the strings made from pure quartz. Unfortunately, it made actually tuning the strings rather... difficult. I’d already tuned it with the strings before the coating was applied and it was hard enough then. “No wonder people charged so much to tune these things. It’s stupidly hard.” I stopped messing with the piano’s keys and pushed the bench back. “Now let’s check the interior, can’t have any broken strings.” I looked inside and grinned triumphantly at the sleek sheen of the purple tinted metal cords. “Perfect. Not even a crack.”

Looking around the cave at my home, I smiled some before sighing in resignation. “It is unfortunate that I can’t move the girl out of here. I personally would like to see how some of the townsfolk would react to a nice melody.”

Robin, who had been sitting on the porch watching me play and fiddle around with the piano, rolled her eyes as she got up and started coming closer. “"I see no reason for why thou needest to make more trouble for thyself. I have a feeling that 'twould not bode well if thy piano were in the midst of Canterlot's markets.”

I laughed and waved a hand. “Oh like I was going to put it there anyways. I was just humoring the idea is all.” I picked up the bench and hefted it onto my shoulder. “Now can you help me lift this up onto that balcony we made higher up? I think it’d look good up there.”

Robin’s horn lit up and the entire piano became airborne. I still felt impressed at just how much her magic seemed to grow since she started to help me with just fiddling with stuff. When I had met her, Robin was on par with most unicorns. Nowadays, she probably could give old Starbeard a run for his money. I have a hypothesis that it may be because she’s been putting magic into the crystals for me, and possibly having her magic “touch” into the fabric of reality for a brief moment. I’m glad that she remained herself, even if she lit up like a roman candle, and just seems content to live here, with me and my “stupid little ideas”. The piano floated over to her and she looked up at me. “Let us be off Invention.”

I smiled warmly and followed her up the stairway I had built leading to a cave opening we had found about a month ago. “Of course madam. Lead the way.”

(Lieutenant Highwind: Canterlot Guard Barracks: The next morning)

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN I’M BEING STATIONED!?”

Highwind shook in rage as he glared at the Guard Captain. He was no longer in his regulation armor, and instead had been given a saddlebag and a train ticket for Manehatten. “How in Tartarus am I going to get a chance at catching Invention if I’m nowhere near him!?”

The Captain glared as he slammed a hoof down on his desk, silencing Highwind instantly. “Simple Highwind. You won’t. We received orders directly from the Princesses that Invention is not to be approached. He has accepted his punishment after being confronted in Ponyville, and is being banished from Equestria as a result. We are to keep to these orders unless he chooses to ignore his banishment, or shows signs of aggression.” He sighed and leaned back in his chair. “I’m sorry Lieutenant Highwind, but your little vendetta ended before it could begin.”

Highwind was frozen in place as his mind started to warp in anger. Eventually his face moved back to the neutral of a trained guard. “I see.” He gave the Captain a salute, before turning for the door. “I will make my preparations for my leave then.”

As soon as Highwind was out of the room, he snorted and slammed a hoof on the floor. “Celestia damn it! That wretch not only gets to besmirch my family name, but I can’t do anything about it because he’s not even going to be in the country anymore!?” He growled and a shimmer covered his horn as well as a long, custom pole arm that had been cloaked before fading from view once more. “No matter, I’ll just do some work off of the books then. Just confront him, and make it so he’ll be blamed for the assault. After all, it’s clear that Celestia despises him.” Highwind began to grin towards himself. “I could use that to my advantage.”

Highwind was silent to the world as he continued to think in the glaring morning light. He barely even noticed that he had reached the train station before he grinned and boarded his train. “He better hope I don’t see him anywhere in Manehattan, or Baltimare, or Dammark, or anywhere.”

(Jenny: Twilight’s Library)

Jenny blankly stared at the ceiling of the room she had been giving the night before.

Before she had gone to bed, she had been fairly convinced earlier that everything that was happening was a dream that she would have woken up from. Especially after Celestia’s outburst of shock when Rarity said that Invention was a parent. Her subsequent flight back to Canterlot almost immediately after heavily suggested her dream argument. The fact that the guy who had been imprisoned in stone for 1500 years suddenly being a dad in less than a day only made her think with even more certainty that everything was, most certainly, a dream of stupidly complex proportions.

But if that was the case, why was she still staring at the ceiling of the same room she fell asleep in the dream? The same room she had just woke up in a few scant minutes ago? The same room that she herself had helped Twilight in magically resizing by acting as a human measuring stick for the bed while Twilight used a size changing spell on the frame, mattress, and sheets?

Yeah, last night was weird for her once it came time to sleep. So why the bloody hell was she still there?

Jenny whimpered slightly as she closed her eyes. “Okay Jenny, just close your eyes and take a deep breath. When you open your eyes again you’ll be back home, and you will not have recently had a casual conversation with two ultra powerful royals while talking out your ass, wearing a former Halloween costume, and more than likely getting every single fact you said wrong.” She opened her eyes with a smile and soon groaned as she saw the ceiling again afterwards.

Her thoughts started to kick into overdrive as her smile faded and her breathing started accelerating. This situation is completely impossible! There is no way that a sword could just grab me and rip me from my home. It is impossible in every sense of the word to be able to travel through dimensional thingies like Pr...Princess... Luna... said...

Jenny’s train of thought came to a halt and she could only sigh. Aaaaaaand I just thought of where I am again. Seriously, I would have been more accepting of this being my destination if it had happened in a dream. I mean, My Little Pony? Sure I’ve had weird dreams, but really? ACTUALLY getting dropped here is like a bad Fanfiction I caught Greg reading.... Maybe I should have paid him more attention when he was rambling. That information could have been really helpful earlier.

A knock on the door cause the poor girl to jump before Twilight’s voice came from the other side. “Jenny? Are you up?”

Jenny shakily sighed and sat up on the bed. At least I acted politely even if I was assuming it was a dream. Less complicated relations to start off with.... hopefully. “One moment!” She got up and paused for a moment when she looked at herself. More specifically, the armor she was still wearing. Huh.... I never changed out of this. Jenny looked around for a moment before taking a small whiff of her arm and reeling. Oh God Almighty..... need to bathe.

(Invention: 1495 years ago)

Once we had gotten up the stairs, and somehow managed to squeeze the piano through the rock-based doorway without any damage or shrinking of said piano, Robin set it down over towards the railing I had put on the edge of the cliff’s face. She wiped a small drop of sweat from her brow and grinned happily. “There.”

I couldn’t help but smirk as I looked at the piano. “Uh, Robin.” She looked at me with a small hint of confusion. “It’s backwards.” Robin looked back at the piano and blushed before turning it around so that the keys were not hitting the rails anymore. I chuckled at the glare she gave me. “Better.” She huffed indignantly as she trotted back down the stairs. I sighed through my laughs as the doorway closed behind her and the stairs became completely hidden from view. “She just loves to lock me out...” I sighed for a moment before rubbing the back of my head. "Guess I'm sleeping here tonight."

I turned back to the piano and shrugged before moving the bench to the proper location. “May as well try some actual songs this time. Not like I have anything else to do. I can also test that... other... feature as well.” I couldn’t help but rub my hands together evilly in a small bout of immaturity.

Moving back over to the grand piano, I reached under the keys and flipped a small switch, causing a magical current to start flowing through the strings. I straightened my posture with a flick of the wrists and let out a small breath as I placed my hands on the keys. The melody began swiftly, and almost instantly I could hear that the extra function of this piano was working properly as a ghostly echo of a violin and other instruments began to resonate from the strings. I gazed softly at the strings as they let off an ambient glow of violet that pulsed with every stroke of the keys. I couldn't’ place why, but it felt like the appropriate lighting for the moment I was currently lost in. I closed my eyes, imagining the sounds of music and wonder flowing on the winds to any that wished to hear it’s pleasing waves and soothing rhythms.

I followed my mind’s eye into the never ending valleys of this world. It flowed over the empty plains of wheat, flowed through the silent and deserted streets of the cities, and skipped across the surface of the waters. It flowed through a house where a young colt was looking up at the stars in wonder while the rest of the world slept. My mind drifted further with each stroke of the keys, and soon, I couldn’t tell if I was picturing the rolling fields, or if I was letting my mind wander off to look at them in real time. I pictured forests of glowing plants, and harmless lightning bugs.

This world of Equestria was even more beautiful at night then it was during the day.

I continued to play, simply enjoying the sights. I was assured that I was most certainly picturing my little fantasy world though, when I saw another human stroll through the scenery. Clad in naught but his clothes, this young man was laying against a tree, looking at the stars sadly. It took me a moment while the playing slowed to watch his face. He was nothing like me, but shared all the sorrows I held. I turned my own mind’s eye away and continued to float through the scenery I saw. For the remainder of the song, it simply didn’t hold that warm feeling to quite the degree it once did.

By the time the song had ended, the moon had risen to its apex and I looked up at the glowing mirror. I closed my eyes and chuckled a little as I heard the shuffling of feathers ever so faintly from above the cave’s exit. “You can come out now, Princess.”

The lunar princess flew away from the cave and made a small circle through the night sky before coming to land on the balcony next to me. She held her royal posture well, but I could see childlike curiosity in her eyes. “How did thou know that we were present?”

I pointed at her wings and smiled. “I could hear your feathers shuffling in the breeze. That, and you were right above me muttering something about your sister.” She leaned back in surprise with a blush on her face before attempting to glare at me with some kind of royal fury. “But before you blast my ears away with the Canterlot Royal, may I ask what brings Luna, Princess of the Night, to my little alcove? Surely, there is something that would hold more importance than one such as me.”

Luna scoffed before trotting closer to where I sat and looking down at me. “We came to silence the sounds that disturb out night. Our search had lead us here.” She scowled some as she looked me over. “We did not believe that our search would bring us to find thee, thief.”

I sighed and ran a hand over the piano. “I knew I was out of practice... guess I’ll have to wait and hone my skills before attempting to play anymore songs.” I stood up and looked Luna in the eye before bowing politely. “I also offer my apologies for our first encounter. It was never my intention to cause such a commotion, or invade your privacy.” I removed myself from the bow and looked into Luna’s eyes with a respectful and caring smile. “May I ask a question, your highness?”

Luna looked at me suspiciously before her eyes quickly darted to the piano and then back to me. “Thou may'st.”

I placed a hand on the edge of the piano and looked at the strings. “Would you like to know how I arrived into your world?”

The princess blinked in confusion at my sudden change in topic. That, or the otherworldly bit of my question. “Elaborate, thief.”

I leaned in and grazed a finger along a string, causing a small hum to float through the air. “I had asked if you wished to know how I arrived into your world. Do you wish to know, your highness?” Before Luna could respond I decided to tell her anyways. “What had happened to me was that I had been residing in my dimension, when out of the blue, the sword you see me carry decided to fly through the air and drag me with it. I could not let go no matter how I tried, and eventually, the sword dragged me through a dimensional tear, dropping me off on your tower’s roof. Since then, I have been residing here in your dimension, researching to find a way home. Due to how your ponies fear me, I have resorted to stealing for food and other necessities.” I chuckled briefly and plucked a string in the piano. Of course, I have indulged some every now and again.

Luna was staring at me like I was crazy before she spoke. “And what is meant by thee when thou wouldst mention a Dimension? Art thou not a being of Equus?”

I shook my head and chuckled. “No, your highness, I am not. I come from a different reality, a different dimension.” Her still confused, if slightly afraid expression, remained and I sat back down at the piano. “I’m certain you will want some sort of an explanation of what other dimensions are like, so I’ll have to use what’s at hand to explain. Let’s say that this key here,” I played a low C, “is where a dimension is. And that this key here,” I moved to play an A, “is another dimension. Now, a piano is not the proper model for describing how many dimensions there are, but that’s because the keys don’t go on into infinity. Back to the example though!”

I played the C again and looked over my shoulder to Luna. “Now, could you come closer and look at the strings inside of the piano?” Luna hesitantly did so and I began to play a small tune, I think it was Joy To The World or something. “See how each key makes a string vibrate? Dimensions are similar as they are all made from different vibrations. The higher the vibrations go,” I started to play higher notes, “the higher the dimensional frequency is. The lower the vibrations,” I moved back to the low keys, “the lower the dimensional frequency is.” I moved again to the first A key I had used and played every key in the octave it had resided in, black keys and all. “Now, dimensions can also be divided into segments. from the lowest dimensional segment, one,” I played the low C, “to the highest dimensional segment, twelve.” I played up to the high C of the octave. “Currently, we as living beings reside in Third Segment, or the Third Dimension of reality.”

I stopped playing and sighed before I turned to the princess. “I was taken from my dimension unwillingly, and ended up here in yours. I am not sure when, but by testing my own state of being has shown me the I have become attuned to your dimension’s frequency, and unable to leave.” I shook my head. “Bah, I’m getting off topic. Now where was I?”

Luna looked around for a moment before hesitantly leaning in closer. “Thou were speaking of... dimensions?”

My arm shot up and I grinned. “Ah yes! Now, I’ve explained how dimensions are in relation to each other, but I’ve yet to explain just how they work.” I pointed back at the piano’s strings. “As you can see each piano key has a string, and that each string plays sound. Dimensions however, are slightly different. For each of their ‘Keys’, they have several infinities of strings coming from them. Each branching into several infinities more with every action taken. When some share common actions, they ‘braid’ and ‘knot’ together, forming several possible timelines. Some can be seen as almost identical but the chaotic splitting of dimensions remains the same, making sure that they are never exact.”

Luna was seemed to be caught between listening further, and fleeing the ledge when I looked over at her. “Before you leave, your highness, I have one last question. Would you like to know why I chose the piano to explain this, rather than simply talking your ear off?” I started to play the piano again and smiled calmly as the notes sang through the air. “Because when dimensions are resonating at the same time, the realities linked to each one all work together to form the greatest song in the history of existence. The Song of Creation. It is from the resonating dimensions that we can even claim to be alive and conscious. Dimensions are not just the fabric of reality given name, they breath live into the worlds born from their constant shifting.”

Luna stared at me in stunned silence before trotting away from the balcony rails. “Thou... are not common thief, art thou?”

I laughed as I continued to play before shooting the princess a smirk. “I try not to be.”

Luna sat next to the piano as I continued to play. She looked on in curiosity and almost childlike amusement before she turned back to your lovely musician. “What is thy name?”

I felt my lips twitch slightly before I looked over at her with a smile. “I can’t remember my real name. So I just go by Invention.” I looked over at the stars as they floated in the skies above. “I have to hand it to you Luna, your skies are much more alluring than what I had back home. Without all the light from the cities, the stars have a chance to shine.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Luna lean back and blush some as she looked at the ground. “Does... does thou truly think so?” I nodded and kept playing until Luna decided to leave. Before she did though, she looked back at me with a smile. “It has been a pleasure, Invention.”

I bowed slightly with a smirk. “That it has, Princess Luna.”

Author's Note

And a new chapter! I bring your dimensional explanation moment for your enjoyment and completely maddening mind bending.

Also, Our favorite soldier is back! And not very happy.

Finally, Miss Eriman seems to realize just how her situation is completely stupid. Stay tuned to find out how THAT goes.

I'd have put more for Invention's current status, but he woke up last chapter, and has more than half the chapter with is past endeavors already in it. So yeah.

Edit*: Everyone, please give some credit to NewKidOnTheBlock for that massive wall of comment text. If NewKid hadn't pointed that out, I probably wouldn't want to strangle Google Drive right now.

The Sun Rises, The Knight Follows, and The Soul Crumbles

(Jenny: Twilight’s Library)

The door to the library’s guest room slowly opened as it’s sole occupant peered out for a moment. Seeing nothing sentient in the halls, she slowly started to try to sneak out of the building. She pressed herself to the walls as best she could (armor tends to make that hard) and scooted along the wall towards the main room. When she reached the doorway, she could see the front door easily. Across the main room, she could see Twilight in the kitchen cooking. “Alright Jenny. Just walk in, and explain calmly that she shouldn’t take what you said last night to heart. After that, try and convince her to send a letter to royalty or-”

“AH! IT’S THE THING FROM YESTERDAY!”

The sudden yelling caused Jenny to jump into the air with a frightened squeak and cling to the first thing she came in contact with. This resulted in her hanging from one of the bookshelves as she stared down at the small dragon that had walked up behind her. “Pleasedon’tsendmetoadungeonI’msorreheheheheeeeeeeeeeeee!”

The drake was about to run away screaming when he was suddenly enveloped by a purple aura and lifted into the air. “Spike! That’s no way to treat a guest!” Twilight trotted into view a moment later and sighed. “I told you last night, Ms. Eriman is our guest, and not an evil monster.” She looked back at Jenny and gave the terrified woman an apologetic smile. “I’m so, so sorry about that. Spike is still young and tends to let his imagination run a little wild.”

Jenny shakily got down from her perch of books and cleared her throat in an attempt to regain her composure. “I-It’s alright. I just... didn’t expect that... is all.”

As the young woman fidgeted in place, Twilight gave her a wary, yet curious stare. “Are you sure? You seem a little... jumpy, this morning.”

Jenny hastily waved her hands with a nervous grin. “No, really! I’m totally okay.” A sudden spark of electricity jolting over her unprotected hand caused both her and Twilight to stare for a moment. Jenny’s eye twitched before she looked back over at Twilight. “Ya know what? Maybe I’m not so okay. I’m seeing things now, which only makes me worry more.”

Twilight shook her head before taking a closer look at Jenny’s hands. “No, I saw that too.” Twilight looked over Jenny’s hands for a moment before stepping back and putting a hoof to her chin. “Strange. I don’t see anything that could have caused that.” She quickly glanced at the grandfather clock next to her desk as it struck nine, before turning to both the drake and Jenny. “How about we go eat something. Then we can see if I can find out what just happened with Jenny.”

Both the drake and knightess nodded hesitantly before following Twilight into the kitchen.

(Invention: The Gilgamesh)

I groaned slightly as I sat up and yawned. “God I need to fix that bed. Sleeping on the floor is giving me some strange dreams. In no way, shape, or form, are pyramids meant to do that.” I sat on the floor of my room, just staring at the wall across from me. That creature from the dream. He had called me “Zeke” at the end. Was that my old name? Not that it mattered to me anymore. If it really was my old name, “Zeke” could never return home anyways. After two years of being missing, it is more likely that “Zeke” was pronounced dead already, and his family left to mourn the loss of a son and brother. I would be lying if I said I did not sympathise. I stood up and grabbed my coat before I moved out of my room and looked down the hall towards the kitchen. When I heard the clatter of kitchenware being knocked against each other, I started to walk over. “Steve. Are you active yet?”

Steve’s head popped from around the corner before he shouted back. “Absolutely Sir. Just finishing up your breakfast.”

I nodded and moved into the ..... bloody hell. The kitchen was a damned mess. “Steve, are you actually using this place to cook?” I stared upwards at the seven cracks that had spread across the ceiling at some point. Probably during the crash.

Steve slumped some as he looked at me. “Unfortunately, yes.”

I shook my head and headed for the cargo bay so I could get off the ship. “It’s alright Steve, just... make sure nothing foreign gets in the food.” I could hear him doing his yes man routine as I got off the ship. I really needed to get him to stop that. It’s starting to get on my nerves.

Looking over the ship once I got far enough outside, I started to estimate how much wood I’d need to fix it. I didn’t ponder too long, and mentally noted that I’d need quite a bit. “About seventy feet of wood logs should be enough to fix this. The trees I saw when headed to town are are thick and tall enough for at least three ten foot 2x4 planks each.” I frowned slightly as I started to lower my speech to a mutter. “It’s going to take forever to cut them down though...”

I pulled out my sword and looked down the edge. “Should be sharp enough.” I looked over at the trees in the distance and smiled as I began to walk closer. “This shouldn’t take more than a few...”

I stopped as I heard a strange humming build in the air. What in the name of Mike is that noise? I’m trying to think here. The next thing I knew, a large vehicular machine shot out of a tear in space before screeching to a halt about twenty feet in front of me. Just looking at it was making me suffer what I could only assume was an aneurysm of ungodly proportions. It looked like someone had taken one of my cars and pasted damned kites to the sides in a pathetic attempt to fly. Above all though, for some god forsaken reason, there was a hyper-drive sticking out of the engine block! In the driver’s seat steering all of this chaos and nightmare there.... was a knight?

“Blasted hyperdrive system!” He whacked the steering wheel. “I know you run off of orange juice, but come on!” He sighed and slumped over. “Now where am I?”

I felt my eye twitch as I stared at the impossibility. What in god’s name am I staring at? Am I still asleep? My hand shook as it rested over my sword’s hilt. Last time I saw something this damned reality breaking I nearly died, and that was because of Discord, not the dream from last night.

The knight had climbed out of the Abomination to Science and was tinkering with a few bolts. “Well... I can park here for today.” He opened a hatch and pulled out some sort of glass staff with a sun emblem on top. “There we are.”

I finally had enough of the nonsense and cleared my throat. “Ehem.” He turned to look at me as I tapped my foot impatiently. “If you would be so kind. Who are you, and why are you here?” Maybe this is someone else who’s been moved from their home world. Whether or not he’s from the same earth as me is not my concern, just so long as this does not get out of hand.

...

Good god let me still be sleeping. It would make so much more sense. Oh who am I kidding? This is probably something from the multiverse. Nothing from the multiverse makes any sense when it happens.

The knight waved a little as he stood in the driver’s seat. “I am Solaire of Astora. I have come to find a certain object in order to return to my own world from an alternate Equestria.” Well... at least I’m not dreaming if the headache I’m getting from his insistent roleplay is any indication. I wouldn’t think of just shouting that out so casually without some form of mental issue being involved. More importantly, similar Equestria involved now. Just, great.

I put a hand on my throbbing temples and groaned. Since this situation most definitely was not a dream, I wanted to know exactly who I was speaking with. “I mean who are you, not who are you dressed as.” Damned idgit. I waved my arm out and looked at his helmeted face. “More importantly, just what object are you looking for?”

“Solaire” was still for a moment before he spoke again. “It... Has been too long since someone asked a true name.” He looked off in the distance. “I... Am Jonathan... I think...” He shook his head. “Or Cunning...”

My annoyance seemed to melt away as I stared at him. Eventually I smiled sadly as he seemed to be lost in thought over his old names and titles. “At least you can remember your original name, even if it is an uncertain memory. As for me, the old me is dead, long forgotten to the sands of time. I go by Invention now, as it is the name those important to me had decided to bless me with.” I’ll never be able to thank Robin properly, even if she originally gave it to me as a joke of sorts. I stepped a little closer to the knight as I took my hand off my blade. “Now, what exactly are you looking for? I’m sure that I may be able to help.”

“Ah!” He perked up. “I need something... It was...” He looked off. “Um.. Oh, a small shard of Discord’s tooth.”

I stopped and looked at him for a moment before taking a few steps back. “Then I’m sorry, but I won’t be able to help with that.”

“... I see.” He took his staff and placed it on his back. “I see. I was hoping, but not too much...”

I placed a hand on my blade and sighed. “It’s not that I don’t want to help, but that tooth is more important to my situation than you may realize. It makes it to where I can’t simply let you near it.” I drew my blade and pointed it at him. “If you wish to continue your pursuit, then I suggest a different dimension. There are others where the tooth has gone missing and held less important roles than in this one.”

“I would love to leave as soon as possible.” He motioned to the “Car” with a small slump of his shoulders. “But this is sorta broken. The hyperdrive is... Malfunctioning.”

I looked at the physical aneurysm and noted the smoke pluming out of it. “I ... can see that.”

“Dad, who’s that guy?” My eyes widened as I noticed that Boris was looking out the window of his room. “Did you build a new guy without telling us?”

I pointed at him and waved a hand. “Boris, get inside. Now.”

Boris looked at me in confusion for a moment before shrugging and going back inside. “Huh... Nice kid.”

I looked over at Solaire and kept my blade pointed at him. “Yes, he is.” Can’t let him near Boris... I am not having a repeat of that moment.

His hand briefly tapped his staff. “So... This seems like a standoff more than anything at the moment.”

“That it does.” I tightened my grip on the blade and narrowed my eyes. “I would prefer if you simply left peacefully.”

“And as I have said, I cannot.” He motioned to the car again.

I reached into my pocket and grabbed a bronze pocket watch. Fiddling with the dial after feeling for a lightning bolt engraving and finding one. “Then what do you propose?”

“I fix the thing. I leave. I can easily do that.” He turned on his heel and thrust the staff towards his car. “Fix.” In a flash, his car stopped smoking and the engine looked.. still insane, but less messy. “There we go.”

I paused and lowered my blade slightly. He just has to casually flick his staff and boom, instant repairs? “That’s it? Just fix and go? I can almost assure you that there is another problem with the machine with how you’ve probably just patched it up completely willy-nilly.”

He looked over it again. “Yeah you’re probably right, but I made the thing in ten minutes and out of Sunny D.”

I felt my eyelid twitch. “Sunny D? You made an entire hyperdrive, out of Sunny D?”

“Yeah.” He nodded. “You act as if that’s abnormal.”

I groaned and walked over to his car and looked at the engine... yeah, that’s dried on orange juice. “That’s because it IS abnormal! Sunny D is orange juice with a fancy name, not SPACE FUEL!”

“It is made of the sun, and the D.” He looked at me. “Also it acts like a flammable material.”

I deadpanned at him as I leaned into the machine’s engine. “So do the gems of this Equestria if handled properly, creating a much more efficient fuel.” I looked off to the distance and smiled to myself at the sight of the cave I had grabbed crystals from earlier. I pointed over in the cave’s general direction and stood back up straight. “If you can go over there and find me seven quartzs, thirty rubies, and about twenty three topaz, I’ll be able to get you enough fuel with the correct chemical ratios to make at least three more jumps.”

He paused and looked in that direction. “Oh... Okay.” He took his staff and started sprinting away. “Give me an hour or two!”

I nodded and as soon as he was out of sight sprinted back into the ship. I ran straight to Boris’s room and hugged him the moment I got there. “What the! Dad, what’s with the hug?”

I kept hugging him for a moment before letting him go. “It’s nothing to worry about Boris.” I got up and looked over at my study. “Come with me, I need to show you something.”

I brought him into the study and pulled out the fictional books from the stack of stolen literature. “I got you and Vicky some stuff to read while I’m off working to fix the ship. Until then, stay on board, and whatever you do, do not go near that man. Understand?”

Boris nodded a little fearfully as he took the books. “A-Alright?” I patted his head and walked over to the door. “Um, Dad? What’s so bad about that man?”

I looked over for a moment before I shook my head. “Please Boris, just listen to me and keep away from him. For your safety, not mine.” I noticed that Victoria was peeking into the room before I reached an arm out and smiled at her. “Come on Victoria, you can get a hug and some books too.” She shuffled into the room and grabbed some books from Boris before giving me a thankful hug.

As they both left the room, I sighed and looked out the window. I pray that this man just leaves.... If he does come back, then I’ll make him his fuel and send him as far away as possible.

(Invention: 1495)

About two months after Victoria had gained enough memories to act like any other living being, I started to have a strange feeling of... imbalance. Like there was only one thing remaining inside, and it was beginning to overflow into my being. After some research on myself that had required Robin’s aid, I found that the crystals fueling not just Boris and Victoria, but Steve and Ed as well, had taken fragments of only my consciousness rather than a combination of the two of us.

When we used the C.P.U.O., Full name: The Crystalline Processing Unit Omega, to scan over my consciousness, we found only an approximate third remaining from the levels of energy my consciousness should have had. After that, I spent the next week coming up with algorithms to identify the different types of energy that we noticed floating around in hers, and the lack of them compared to mine. Eventually we managed to come up with something that would have been revolutionary, even in my world.

I had managed to almost entirely map out the consciousness of living beings. With this knowledge and ability ascertained, I was currently hooked up to the machine myself to see how much my consciousness had been torn apart, by sorting the energies into readable graphs. This meant that I was currently shirtless, and sitting at my stupidly high-end, custom-made-from-scratch, twelve monitor computer in a nice little rolling chair I had made from some Griffon metals, seven sheets of Minotaur brand Hydra leather, and good old fashion wool for stuffing.

On a side note, God this chair is soft.

Robin stood next to me, looking at the monitors that were displaying several different sheets of numbers with a look of utter confusion on her face. “Invention... I know you explained this to me before... but what am I looking at?”

I sighed as I pinched the bridge of my nose, the small little sensors that were hooked to my face and shoulders with adhesive itching terribly as I did so. “Stop looking at the screens that are showing the data crunch... and look at the one in the center.”

She did and scrunched her face a bit as she saw the graph that was displayed. “Right... and this means what again?”

I rolled my eyes and barely resisted slamming my face into the center monitor. I reached for the keyboard, the hardest thing to make in this century without fucking it up so far (Crystal tech is a bitch sometimes) and hit F1. The Graph spread to the rest of the screens and froze, no longer gathering data. I stood up and pulled off the sensors walking over to the far left chart, showing a red bar on the graph. “This, Robin, is a graph that shows the levels of consciousness in a person/pony/griffon, whoever is hooked up to the machine.”

I pointed at the red bar and started to explain. “The red bar here represents one of the six ‘aspects’ of a consciousness we were able to label. While I would have prefered to label them differently, the ones you came up with are actually rather fitting.”

Robin nodded a bit and smiled some. “Yes, I recall those. Seeing as you described dimensions working the same way as ourselves, I thought more mystical names would work.” She looked at the graph and pursed her lips. “I’m guessing this one is ‘Fire’?”

I nodded. “That’s right. This one shows the levels of my consciousness’ Spirituality, or Fire. As you can see,” I pointed to how the bar rested roughly at the center of the graph’s y-axis, “my consciousness has a decent amount of spirituality, and is remaining stable.”

I moved to the next screen, showing a brown bar that was lingering dangerously close to the bottom. “This brown bar is what we labeled as ‘Earth’ or the physical identity. While yes, I know that my name is Invention, I had lost a sense of who I was for a while when we had first met. This leads me to the assumption that it was around that time, that I lost this fragment of me into Boris’ crystal, as it was the first change and he was the first one to come alive.”

I moved to screen three and pointed at a green sliver, “As with Air, Mentality” I pointed at 4 and it’s blue sliver, “and Water, Emotion. These two seem to be currently inside of Ed and Steve respectively, explaining Ed’s higher intelligence and mental capabilities, and Steve’s emotional outbursts and spastic tendencies.”

Robin looked over to the fifth and sixth screens, with the purple sliver and black bar. “And these last two, by elimination are Æther and Void.”

I looked at the fifth screen and nodded. “That’s right, I believe that the Æther portion is in Victoria, but I’m not sure how it’s affecting her.”

Robin nodded in agreement as she stared at the picture of Victoria I had on the wall as it hung next to pictures of the others. “True, Every time we tried to look at it, was as if everything is being blinded from our view whenever we try to examine it.”

I paused for a moment before looking up at the ceiling. “It’s like staring into the light of heaven and expecting to be able to see what lies beyond.” A glance at the black bar that seemed to almost reach the top of the graph caused me to frown. “Which is fitting, as trying to see what constituted Void was equal to gazing at a black hole. No feed back, whatsoever...”

Robin looked at the graph’s black bar in worry for a moment. “But that doesn’t explain why this ‘Void’ aspect of you is so.... vast.”

I was silent for a while before I looked over at Robin with a troubled gaze. “To be honest Robin,” I gazed back at the black bar, watching as it hovered dangerously close to the top of the graph. I put a hand on her withers as I sat back down in my chair.

“I don’t know.”

Author's Note

And new chapter, Yes I know I said more time between Crossovers, but that decision was made after I had worked on a rather lengthy amount of work that I didn't want to redo. So, I'm making this one actually help with the plot more than the last one did.

Anyways, Crossover with the recently canceled "F**k it, I'm Having Fun" that was written ages ago, but only now published because I was unsure of what to do.

Tests, History, and Foreign Royalty

(Jenny: Twilight’s Library)

Jenny gulped slightly as Twilight started leafing through a large tome at her desk. Spike was still somewhat wary of being near her, but had this grin that was unsettling her as he stood next to Twilight. “Um... Twilight? This isn’t going to cause some kind of accident is it? Like a second head... third arm...” Jenny shrank into her seat a bit and grabbed a pillow. “Please? I like me the way I am.”

Twilight looked up from the book and sighed. “Jenny, for the tenth time, I’m only going to perform a scanning spell. It will do nothing to you that is permanent, and show me what your magic is like.” She went back to the book as a scroll floated over and bopped Spike on the head. “And stop messing with her Spike, I know she scared you earlier but you’re taking it too far.” Twilight paused and leaned towards the page for a moment before standing and closing the book. “Why don’t you go and play with the Crusaders? I’m sure they would like to try again at being Gem Hunters.”

Spike groaned a bit at being caught as he headed for the door. “Yeah... or dragon tamers...”

With Spike out of the library, Twilight looked back over to Jenny with a small, but exited smile. “Alright, now that that’s out of the way and I’ve found the spell, we can get started!”

Jenny was still clutching the pillow as she looked at Twilight. “What uh... exactly is this going to do?”

Twilight rolled her eyes for a moment before she started to channel her magic. “The magic scan spell is just something that broadcasts the color and type of magic that a living being has to any in the nearby vicinity by producing an aura around them that matches their magic’s color and type.” Twilight’s horn brightened briefly as Jenny continued to look at it nervously, though she did put the pillow away. “It will do nothing to harm you Jenny.”

Before Jenny could respond, Twilight fired off the spell and a bolt of purple magic struck the knightess in the chest. The air around Jenny began to crackle as arcs of electricity danced across her body and through a miasma of light blue light. Twilight looked at the spectacle in slight surprise, as Jenny tried her hardest not to freak out.

After thirty seconds the air around Jenny turned back to normal, and the young woman was clutching onto the couch in a death grip. Twilight hummed slightly as she pulled out the book and started to reread the section the spell was on. “That’s strange... that wasn’t any of the listed reactions. I figured it would give a similar aura as it does with elves, but...”

Jenny just looked at Twilight for a moment in disbelief. “Twilight, I was just covered in lightning. Please don’t say stuff that can translate to “that wasn’t supposed to happen.” I feel like my heart’s about to explode from sheer panic.”

Twilight winced slightly and gave Jenny an apologetic smile as she rubbed the back of her head. “Er... sorry about that. I may have been thinking out loud.” Twilight turned back to the book and frowned slightly. “Still though, I’m not sure what to make of the spells results.”

For the next couple of minutes, Jenny took several deep breaths to calm herself as Twilight sat at her desk, leaning over a scroll and muttering to herself. When her heart finally slowed down, Jenny looked back over at Twilight. “Um.... Twilight? I know I was freaking out not long ago about this very topic... but could you explain just why the reaction was strange?”

The lavender librarian perked up and looked over at Jenny. “Certainly.” She levitated the parchment over to Jenny and started going over her notes. “The spell’s effects, as I said earlier, broadcasts the color and type of magic that the target possesses. The results can also depend on the species of the target, and other variables.” Twilight trotted up and lifted one of Jenny’s hands. “With how your body was structured, I figured that it would have a similar reaction to elves and minotaurs.” She poked Jenny’s fingers slightly with her magic and furrowed her brow. “Though the aura was similar in shape to elves, any form of lightning tends to only appear when the spell is used on Pegasi and Griffons. And even then, it’s only when they show great prowess in speed flight or weather control.”

Jenny blinked in confusion a few times before she glanced over at Twilight. There are elves here too? I thought this place was just filled with talking ponies and dragons. And what was that she mentioned about minotaurs and griffons?

Twilight shook her head slightly. “But I’m getting off topic slightly. The results for elves normally has a nature based appearance of leaves or flowers, sometimes even dust or wind, and forms similar to how the spell reacted to your magic. But with how it formed lightning, shows that you have a similar magical structure to elves, but have an affinity for storms like most pegasi.”

Jenny looked at the door for a moment, silently hoping a little that someone would come though, before she looked at Twilight again. “So... what does that mean?”

Twilight gave an exasperated sigh as she slumped a little. “It means that you could probably learn how to shoot electricity from your hands with enough practice, the same way elves are known for manipulating the forests.”

Jenny looked at her hands again and wiggled her fingers. “That’s... admittedly a little cool, but still kinda freaky.”

Twilight hummed slightly as she nibbled at the tip of her quill. “Jenny, is it alright if I ask the princesses for help? I know they’re still tense about Invention, even though he surrendered easily, but they might be able to get us some help with you learning to use your magic.”

Jenny jumped slightly in her seat, staring at Twilight yet again in disbelief. “Wait, you want me to be shooting lightning bolts from my fingertips!?”

The lavender mare shook her head. “No, nothing like that. But if what you said earlier is true, and that your kind has never been able to wield magic before, it might be a good idea for you to learn how to use it so you don’t accidentally hurt somepony.”

Jenny licked her lips and looked away for a moment. “Well...” With a sigh, Jenny slumped slightly and looked back at the librarian. “Alright, you have a point.” The knightess stood up and walked over to where Twilight was writing. “Let’s start writing.”

(Boris and Victoria: The Gilgamesh)

Both Boris and Victoria were laying on the floor of Boris’s room. The young robots each had their eyes glued to the pages of the books they held. Boris sighed as he flipped the page of the Daring Do book he was reading, causing his sister to look over for a moment from her book on world history. She rolled her eyes and started to continue to read until she found a specific entry that caught her interest. “Hey Boris?”

Boris flipped his book shut and sat up to look at Victoria. “Yeah?”

Victoria looked down at the pages of her book and squinted slightly as she scanned over some of the details that the specific entry held. “Do you remember there being anything called a Changeling?”

“Huh?” Boris cocked his head to the side as he got up and walked over to look at the book with Victoria.

As he did, Victoria pointed at one of the entries. “Right here. It says, roughly 1500 years ago, strange insect like monsters started to appear and attack Equestria and the neighboring countries. Any who were caught were never seen from again, and were replaced by the changeling taking their form. The black visage of the changelings has since been the source of nightmares for all species of the world, despite having vanished along with the Crystal Empire.” She put her finger next to the article where an image depicting a drone was displayed. “There’s even a picture of one right here.”

Boris leaned back some as he scratched his head. “It sounds made up to me Vicky.”

Victoria deadpanned at the wall before she looked at her brother. “Boris, this is a history book. Not a fiction novel like that Daring Do stuff Dad grabbed. Why would anything in here be made up?”

Boris crossed his arms and turned away from his sister. “And that ‘Changeling’ stuff sounds like all those horror stories about vampires and zombies and doppler-what’s-its that Dad would tell us.”

“It’s called a Doppelganger Boris.”

Boris huffed. “You know what I mean... It sounds like a load of junk. The only one I know that could do that was Robin, and that’s because she had a spell to do that.”

Victoria rolled her eyes and looked back at the book. “Well anyways, there’s more on the next page. It says during the time they existed, the changelings attacked not only the ponies, but any bipedal races thy found to the brink of extinction. While most died off, the Elves and Minotaurs managed to survive, by turning to Equestria for help, and sharing their knowledge in return.”

Boris looked over at her with a raised eyebrow. “So what? Did these change-a-bugs have a thing against having two legs and being smart?”

Victoria shrugged as she flipped through her book. “I don’t know. But if they did, I’d worry for the changelings. Dad wouldn’t be happy if they started attacking us.” They both were silent for a bit before Victoria smiled. “The elves sound interesting though. Want to see if the book has something on them?”

Boris tapped his chin for a moment before shrugging. “Sure. I finished that Daring Do book a while ago. I got nothing better to do other than sneak into Dad’s work room again.”

“You really ought to stop doing that.”

Boris rolled his eyes. “It’s not my fault that Dad has lots of cool things!”

Victoria flipped a page and sighed. “Nevermind...”

As his sister kept flipping through the book, Boris reached under his bed and pulled out the gloves he’d found earlier and put them on. “Hey Vicky!” He stood back up and posed as Victoria looked up at him. “How do I look?”

“Like an imbecile.” She flipped through her book again as Boris fumed, before she perked up. “Here’s a part about the Elves!” She looked at the pictures and blinked a few times. “Huh... they look a lot like Dad. Well, if Dad had pointy ears and narrower eyes.”

Boris looked over her shoulder as he jumped onto his bed. “What’s it say?”

“It says a lot of stuff about elves on this page.” She squinted her eyes and hummed. “Let’s see... They live to the west of Equestria, past the Minotaur and Griffon lands... They can use magic like Unicorns... Their home is in a large forest...” She frowned and leaned back on the bed to look at Boris. “Most of it is just the same stuff again in different words or just listings of capital cities and how elves can control nature.”

Boris sat against the wall. “Well that’s boring.”

“There is this bit about them having really good technology.” Victoria turned back to the book. “Apparently they gave Equestria most of it’s technology and rather recently too. They had an inventor named Steel Mind make most of it about a hundred and fifty seven years ago. They even have pic- Hey!” Victoria looked down at the pictures of the inventions made by the Elf and blinked in shock. “Half of these look like Dad’s designs!”

Boris looked over and scowled. “Hey, you’re right! That looks like the oven dad made!”

“And there’s his grapple gun!”

“And his engine too!”

Victoria folded the page and closed the book and stood up. “I think we should show this to Dad. He should definitely know about this Steel Mind guy.” Boris nodded in agreement and they both headed for the outside of the ship.

Neither noticed the small white glow coming from Victoria’s hands.

(Invention: 1493 years ago)

In the darkness of my workroom, I continued to fiddle and tinker with my latest project as my thoughts raced. I shook my head from the distracting imagery and looked back at my workbench with a sigh. This was probably the last time I could ever build this kind of machinery without having some form of severe consequence smiting me in the arse. I had even left the eyes void of coloring to see if the crystal would have any effect on them. Reaching over to the small, red, triangular gem that sat on my desk, I picked it up gently and gazed at my reflection for a brief moment before placing the gem into the central power core. Closing up the opening on my latest addition to my family, I stood and stepped away as the power began to flow through it’s body.

Unlike the siblings of this young life, I had decided that a different approach was needed to see if it was how I built their bodies that decided certain mental constructs and ideologies. Unlike the others, I had mainly given the body basic knowledge of the english language, and movement. After all, there would be no more chances after this. The small robot lit up just like Boris and Victoria did, and looked around the room with fiery eyes of amber that were filled to the brim with curiosity and confusion. The brown hair that adorned it’s head shifting as the robot’s gaze changed focus from one object to another. When it looked over at me, I smiled and offered a hand. “Hello young one. Can you tell me your name?” It opened it’s mouth hesitantly before a slow drawn out attempt at speaking reached my ears. “Come on, you can tell me.”

It’s face scrunched up before a distinctly male, if high pitched, voice came from his mouth. “A...Al....Al....ex. Alex.” His face brightened and he looked up at me. “Alex. I... I... am Alex. I am Alex!” His actions seemed so childlike. It was what I had expected though, considering he was born from the remaining fragment of me. Spirit, the part of me that still had let me believe in ‘god’. The part of me that held my passions, and determination. When I had made the crystal powering young Alex, I had a sudden feeling of content... of calm. I wasn’t depressed or sullen, but I lacked the same force I once had. The same driving passion.

I broke from my thoughts to find Alex looking at the various gadgets on the wall with a amazed gaze. I chuckled to myself as I cleared my throat and drew his attention back over to me. Apparently, it also held my curiosity from when I was a child.

Alex reached up to me and I let him place a hand in mine before I pulled the small boy into a hug. “It is a pleasure to meet you Alex. Would you like to know who I am?” Alex nodded and smiled gently. It was a smile that I couldn’t help but return. “My name is Invention. I’m your Dad. Your Father. You got that Alex?”

He loudly laughed and started hugging my stomach. “Dad!”

I laughed and rubbed his head. “That’s right Alex. Dad. Now, before we do anything else today I would like to introduce you to some others you should know.”

(Invention: The Gilgamesh)

Four whole hours after I had asked the solar knight to gather the gems like I had asked, and I had gotten quite a bit done. In that time, I had managed to head towards the forest and cut down three trees and used the Psycho to drag them closer to the ship. I assumed that Ed do most of the lumber work once I repaired any damages on him, so I had done some work on his arm and had gotten it movable. I also had managed to get the breakfast that Steve had made me down my gullet. Boris and Victoria were both busy devouring the books I had brought as well.

At the moment, however, I stood next to the machine Jonathan had arrived in as I waited for him to return. I had made sure to grab my bandoliers before coming out, just incase he decided to do something... regretful. It’s not that I have anything against the man, but he’s literally wishing for me to simply give him a piece of my son’s heart/brain/soul. Yeah, not happening.

I stopped my mental ranting before sighing and looking at the sky. “Just where is that man? It’s been almost five hours, and the gems in that cave aren’t that hard to find.” I pursed my lips for a moment before a thought struck me. “Could something have held him up? If that were the case, it would need to be incredibly powerful. I have this... feeling I’ve seen that staff before today. But where?”

“Run!” A faint shout came from the distance, causing me to turn and look. Jonathan was running towards the machine a few burns on his armor. “Run!”

I raised an eyebrow and looked at him in confusion. “What are you...”

“The Darkmoon!”

I just stared at him, blinking a few times before shaking my head. “I’m sorry but.... What?”

He skid to a halt next to me and brought his staff out. “Okay... I outran them... I...” He shook his head and looked at me. “Get out of here. Now. Take the ship as far as you can.”

I looked at him for a moment like I would at Boris when he did something stupid. “That would be possible, if not for the gigantic hole in the side of it, broken reactor cores, and possible rot throughout the hull.”

“Oh.” He hung his head. “Fine... Alright, I can use your help anyways.... How many sins have you committed?”

I looked him in the eye and let my emotions fade. “Too many to count. Slaughtering millions in an instant tends to make it so.” That and killing your own child and... I drew my blade and sighed to shake the train of thought. “And judging from your burns, I’d say I’ll need this.”

“Great.. Okay!” He clapped his hands. “Lack of usage to a new body gave us some time, but not a lot. Especially since something gave her magic.” He pulled out a small cloth with bits of hay in it. “Hope the ol’ miracles work...”

I raised an eyebrow. “Um... her? Which “her” are you referring to?”

A shout from a ways away caused him to cringe a bit. “Princess... Luna...” He growled out. “There are three ways to get rid of her. Run out her time limit, kill her, or I get close enough to banish her.”

I flicked my blade a few times in my grip with a sigh. “This better not be the Luna of my dimension. Otherwise this might take a while for various reasons.” I reached into my coat and pulled out a silver pocket watch with a large lightning bolt across the front. “This might make it easier though.”

“She’s from mine, and she’s the embodiment of the moon, so no worries.” He rolled his shoulders. I was mentally facepalming at his last comment. Of course she’s the embodiment of the moon you nitwit! She’s only the Lunar Princess in every dimension I’ve viewed with cosmic levels of power coming from it! I clearly had thought she was the princess of CUPCAKES!

“She’s also a human.”

Now that made my eyebrows shoot up enough to nearly knock my hat off. “Well, this shall be interesting to see.”

“If by interesting you mean odd then yes.” He lifted his right arm in the air. “Here she comes.”

I looked over and saw..... oh my. To say that I did not have a blush from seeing the size of her bust would be saying that Mount Everest was small. I did take notice however that the incarnation of Luna that was before me was becoming increasingly angry simply at the sight of Jonathan. “What exactly did you do?”

“Um... Asides from fucking her I did also start an entire civil war, nearly overthrew their rule, and I also fed her bacon.”

I just looked at him for a moment before I shrugged and whispered. “That doesn’t even compare to what I’ve done overall, but she doesn’t know that, now does she?” I walked slowly up towards the lunar diarch and made a polite bow. “Hello fair Princess. My name is Invention. May I inquire what it is you are here for, as we are located near my home?”

“Him.” She pointed over at Jonathan, who waved. “I’ve had enough of his idiocy, and I’m stopping it now.” She started marching over.

I held out a hand, politely stopping her from walking closer to Jonathan as I approached. “That will not be necessary my dear. I am currently devising a way to send him back to his own dimension, and I am sure that you may be able to travel along side him to your own along the way.” I pulled out the pocket watch and clicked the top before placing it into her hands and curling her fingers as the watch ticked away. “But for a moment, could you hold this for me? Just for a moment.”

As the confused princess looked over the watch, I moved back to stand next to Jonathan before I leaned over slightly. “I’d wish I wasn’t in a metal suit if I were you.”

“Nonsense. I’ll be-” The watch’s magi-electrical charge went off seconds later, sending large arcs of electricity across the nearest ten foot radius, striking Jonathan as he acted as a human lightning rod. A few stray sparks did strike me as well, but it was a great deal less painful than what Jonathan had to have been experiencing. As the shower of lightning ended, he stood there frozen for a second before groaning. “Those are third degree burns. I’m sure of it.”

I chuckled slightly as I walked up to the now stunned, twitching, and unconscious Luna that lay on the ground. “But at the same time, you can now head home without her beheading you.”

“I wasn’t joking.” He was lightly smoking. “I have third degree burns on eighty percent of my body.” Jonathan coughed a little and spat out blood from his helmet. “I... May need a bonfire...” More coughing, and blood came out. “Yep I need a bonfire.” He fell on his knees and weakly grabbed a sword. “Ow....”

I looked at him for a moment and started to get lost in my thoughts. Here was another human, like me, who had committed atrocities on his world. I could help him, and make a bonfire. Or I could let him fend for himself. Eventually I sighed and looked over at one of the trees I had cut down earlier while waiting for him and walked over. “Give me a second.” I slashed at the branches and brought a decent about over before setting them in front of the knight. “There, some fuel.” I still have no idea how this is going to help, but I’m out of potions at the moment so I’ll just listen to the guy and hope for the best.

I reached into my coat and pulled out my guns and loaded in a ruby bullet. “Stand back.” He shakily stood up and walked a ways back, and I fired a small fireball into the mass of branches, igniting them instantly.

He looked at me before shrugging off his helmet and sitting down, sighing as his burns began to slowly heal. “Thanks....”

I sat down next to him and simply watched the flames dance before my eyes. “Think nothing of it... It was the least I could do. I don’t like collateral damage.”

He cracked his neck as his hair grew back. “This is always the odd part...” He chuckled. “Waiting for the damage to repair.”

I chuckled darkly as I continued to stare at the flame. “I don’t have that luxury. If I’m wounded, I’m wounded. Only proper medical attention would fix the damage.” We both stared at the flame for a moment before I spoke up again. “Jonathan. What would you do, if you learned that the entire world you were in was made from pure consciousness, down to the very fabric of reality?”

“Hmm... Consciousness can be warped, and it is within all things to warp and try to find out how long it’ll take before something finally snaps.” He chuckled darkly. “My experience anyways.”

I kept my eyes on the dance of fire before looking over at him. “That is quite the experience, considering you like to break physics.”

He stayed silent for a little before sighing. “I have died over one thousand times. Stabbing, burning, ghosts, having my head mounted on a pike. I’ve grown used to it....”

I looked up at the sky and noticed that it was about 4 o’clock. I watched the clouds lazily drift by with a sigh. “That is quite unfortunate. If you were also one to reside in this dimension I might have been able to free you from that fate.” At a cost. I have a feeling that he'd have some objections to having his consciousness torn apart and remade in a new body.

“How lovely... We’re talking about things that can’t be.” He reached over and scraped the inside of his helmet before putting it back on. “Give me time and I can hopefully fix some of what I’ve done.” He stood up and walked over to the car. “Also, nice sword. Little bit of magic from a binary star does wonders don’t you think?”

I chuckled and lifted my blade, watching the flames glint and dance across the reflective surface. “That it does, but I can’t even use it’s full potential, seeing as I don’t have an ounce of magic in my soul, let alone my body.” I stood up and popped my back before looking at the knight. “But I digress. How did your gem collection go? Did you manage to find what I asked for?”

"Yep." He pulled out a pouch and poured some gems out. "Gotta be careful... Still hot." He chuckled.

I smiled and put the gems back into the pouch. “This will work.” Even though I was expecting something, Oh I don’t know.... bigger in size? At least this manages to hold it all. I took them back over to where I had been standing next to his machine and shouted back over to my ship. “ED! Bring me my gem grinder!” I have some work to do!

Author's Note

Well holy crapbasket on a stick. A story of mine updated!

Guess I'm not dead after all.

Surprises

Author's Note

And holy shit on a shingle, another chapter has been finished. A word to all of you, is that I'll be having some help with the next few chapters, as my idea pan has been rather low lately. I will be keeping the Co-Author's name hidden for now, until the next couple of chapters have been made. So without further ado, please read the latest chapter and forgive me if it seems a little bland.

Surprises

(Invention: The Gilgamesh)

I stood about two dozen feet away from Jonathan’s vehicle as he climbed in. His Luna was laying unconscious in the passenger seat and Jonathan was ready to go. “Alright Jonathan, I’ve managed to get you enough fuel to last you seven jumps. It should be more than enough to get you home.” Unless you manage to get totally lost, then it’s good luck to ya.

Jonathan just waved cheerily from the driver’s seat as the engine started again and a moment later, his machine had broken the dimensional barrier. In the wake of his presence, a transparent ripple could be seen for a moment before fading from existence. I took a moment to watch the ripples, and silently hopped that Jonathan, despite what he had wanted at first, would eventually find his way back home. Maybe he could even be able to reconcile with his version of Luna. She truly was a nice companion during our time as friends, even if it was limited to only minor encounters secretly at night and multiple attempted arrests that ended in me ‘escaping’.

She was one of the only two ponies who would listen to my side of things when I opened my mouth. Her sister Celestia wasn’t as fair to my side of things and was practically hellbent on ‘upholding the law’. I’m positive she was just angry that I walked in on her sister at first, then my constant evasion of the guard only pissed her off more. Of course, nowadays she has every right to be like that towards me and crave to shine sunlight and judgement down on my arse. I do deserve it. To bad for her it appears to be close to the fall seasons.

But speaking of shining light. “I never did check to see what those four troublemakers did to my flashlight. I should probably check on that sometime soon.” I started to walk back over to the ship and sighed. “But first, I need to do some collecting. Rocks don’t mine themselves after all. Ed! Where’s the Gaia Hammers?”

“They were put in the main hold Captain!” I heard him shout in reply. “The weapons area has a broken wall where they used to go!” A resounding clap sounded across the hills as my hand met my face in a sharp and sudden union.

Of course.... what else could have broke in there besides what I need at the moment. I let out a sigh as my hand slid off my face and I headed back inside the ship. “That will be all Ed! Get some rest and watch over Boris and Victoria for me.”

Not a moment later, the same two little robots came running in holding a book as if I’d said their names thrice. “Dad! Dad! Look at this!” The duo came to a halt and Victoria held up the history book I had brought back. “Dad we found something we think you should see and-”

Boris grabbed the book from her and opened the book to a picture of.... bug ponies? Huh. Never seen those before. “-there are these Changathingies that were attacking ponies that sound like they’re from one of your stories and-”

Victoria snatched the book back and glared at Boris. “Don’t interrupt me! I was going to tell him about the elves!” I sighed internally as they continued to bicker. I caught a glance of something from Victoria’s hands before I noticed they were...

Um.... what?

Boris growled slightly as his gloved hands clenched. “You interrupted me first! I was going to tell him about the Changabobs and you shoved the book in his face!”

Victoria started to wave her hands above her head as she shouted back. “They’re called Changelings you dolt, and I did not!” I looked up slowly as the book that was previously in her possession slowly rose towards the ceiling while being a shade brighter. “I thought we were going to tell him about all the stuff that Steel Mind guy stole!”

“Hey, I’m not a dolt!”

“Yes you are!”

“Am not!”

“Are too!”

“Am not!”

“Are too!”

Rolling my eyes at their fighting I clapped my hands loudly, causing them both to flinch. “Victoria. Boris. Stop fighting.” They both sighed and slumped a little with an ashamed ‘Yes dad.’ “There now, while I would love to hear what you’ve learned about the elves and changelings, there’s something else I need to ask first.” I crouched down to meet Victoria at eye level and smiled calmly. “Victoria, could you please explain how you are performing a levitation spell?”

Victoria and Boris both blinked in confusion. “Huh?” I pointed to Victoria’s hands and then to the book that was pressed against the ceiling. Both of which were coated in a white glow that was occasionally pulsing softly. Victoria yelped in surprise and the glow encasing her hands, and subsequently the book, ceased causing the historical tome to fall. I caught the book as I stood back up and flipped the pages some, taking note of where she folded one in rather far. Poor book, Dog ears belong on dogs, not paper. I’ll have to remind her on the proper use of bookmarks later. Though it seems that my children’s speed reading habits got them farther in the book than I had the chance to get last night.

In the meantime however, Boris was staring at Victoria with his jaw about to fall off until a large grin spread across his face that would have put most clowns to shame on size alone. “How did you do that!?”

Now that I think of it, that pink pony from the town possibly could still best this grin I’m seeing. She was rather happy despite supposedly being in on the manhunt the six mares were putting out for me. Now that I think about it, the others of that group all seem familiar. Wonder why... On second thought, scratch that. The last two times I’ve heard names of theirs only brought excruciating pain.

Victoria was busy looking at her hands when I snapped back to reality. “How... how did...?” I could see that she was completely flabbergasted at what had just happened, so I did what good dads are supposed to do to the best of my ability.

I stood back up and put a hand on her shoulder and smiled down towards the confused young girl. “Victoria,” she looked up at me and my smile grew a little, “when I get back, I’ll help you figure out what happened just now. But for now I have to head out again, and this time I expect both you and Boris to stay on the ship. Alright?” They both gave me a quick nod. “Alright then. Just stay on the ship, and I’ll be back for dinner.” I saw Victoria raise her hand and I chuckled. “And yes, I’ll be sure to read about what you two told me. Don’t think I didn’t notice you folding the pages again young lady.”

After rummaging around and finding the gaia hammers, a moment was spared on quick farewells and in Boris’s case some good luck for me as well. I was headed for the caves I had found the gems in yesterday because if my hunch was right, there should be various ores further down in the cave that are ripe for the picking.

Hopefully I won’t find any Mythril while down there when I do find some ore. That was hard enough to smelt before I lost all of my equipment, and it was always in the middle of the ores I needed.

(Celestia: Canterlot)

As she sat in her throne, Celestia politely smiled down at the partitioner who had just finished speaking. “Thank you for bringing this to my attention. Any news on a possible changeling sighting is greatly appreciated. You may go, and I wish you a safe travel back to Manehatten.”

The pegasus messenger bowed before leaving the throne room. When he was gone from sight, Celestia looked over to her aide, a burgundy unicorn that was seated just out of sight near the throne. “That was the last one?”

Her aide flipped through a few papers she had in a stack next to her before nodding. “Yes your majesty. The next partition is not until after lunch, which I might add, was delayed just for Private Stalwart Heart.” She began to write down the last of Celestia’s response to Stalwart Heart, frowning slightly the entire time.

Celestia looked over at the throne room’s various windows, each one depicting a different moment in the past. As she let herself get lost in thought, she calmly spoke. “Sapphire, send word to the head of Manehatten’s guards that there may be a changeling hive located nearby and to increase the guard patrols. Preferably in a way that won’t cause too much notice or an uproar. The last thing we’d need is a panic if there are truly changelings in the city while an investigation is being executed.”

Sapphire started to write down the orders as she normally would, but stopped as she drew towards the end. “Your majesty, if I may?” Celestia looked over at the burgundy mare and gave her a curious look. “It may not be my place to say, but you seem... off. Is there something troubling you?”

Celestia shook her head gently and smiled. “It is nothing to concern yourself with Sapphire Script. The increase in activity as of late has just worn me out slightly.” Sapphire raised an eyebrow, but decided not to press further. This course of action was one that, in her mind, would be crossing a boundary she shouldn’t.

When Celestia reminisced, it normally would bring a smile to the diarch. Seeing the same actions bring a lost gaze and frown to the princess’s face only made Sapphire more nervous.

(Jenny: Golden Oaks Library)

Twilight and Jenny were both upstairs in the unicorn’s study. The lavender mare was going over the letter for Celestia for what could be considered the seventieth time, before she smiled. “Alright, it’s ready to send! Now I just have to give this to Spike an-” Twilight paused with her mouth hanging open until it slid into a deadpan. “Aaaaand I sent him off to play with the Crusaders...”

Jenny smirked a little as she looked away. “And here I thought she was the smart one...”

Twilight’s ear twitched slightly before she looked towards her guest with a raised eyebrow. “What was that?”

“Oh, nothing.” Jenny and Twilight both sat silently for a while as the situation became a beacon to the socially awkward. “So uh... what do we do now?” Jenny asked, hoping to break the stagnant mood the room had fallen into.

Twilight hummed a little as she tapped her chin. “Well... I guess we could go and introduce you to my friends. You’ve already met Rarity, if only a little bit, so that still leaves the rest...” Twilight started to brighten up at the idea of Jenny and her friends meeting. Maybe she could be a new friend in the small circle she’d made since coming to Ponyville. “I think it would be a great idea.”

Jenny chuckled a little as she stood up. “I hope so. Oh and um...” Twilight paused from her musing to listen. “Could we uh... go somewhere I could get some new clothes when we do head out? I uh... only have what’s on me.”

Twilight giggled some as she started to trot out of the room with Jenny in tow. “You don’t have to worry about that. Remember Rarity? She’s the town’s local dressmaker, so I’m sure that it won’t be too difficult.” As they entered the main room of the library, Twilight stopped for a moment and looked back towards the knightess. “Do overly excited ponies and rapid speaking bother you any?”

Jenny just blinked a few times before her face scrunched in confusion and worry. “Um.... no?”

Twilight grew a small smile as she started to look back at the open doorway, specifically the pony who had just come in. “Well-”

“HI!” Jenny, in her surprise, jumped the last few steps and spun around to find an extraordinarily pink pony grinning at her from the railing she was perched upon. With a squeal of joy, the pony slid down the railing and came to a stop next to Jenny, hoof outstretched. “I’m Pinkie Pie and it’s nice to meet you!”

Jenny hesitantly took the hoof and returned the greeting. “I’m Jenny... it’s nice to meet you too?”

Pinkie hopped off the railing and smiled as she sat down. “Okie Dokie Loki!”

For a few moments, no one moved in the silence that had filled the room. Eventually, Twilight remembered how to blink before looking at Pinkie. “Wait... that’s it?”

The party planner glanced over at Twilight and pulled out a pair of swirly glasses so she could look over the top of them. “Were you expecting something long and incomprehensible?”

After a bout of sputtering and trying to form words to articulate the amount of confusion that was going through her brain, Twilight just sighed and trotted to the door. “Let’s just get going...”

Both Pinkie and Jenny nodded, though some more enthusiastically than others due to a massive fit of giggles, before they followed the headache suffering librarian. Jenny walked just behind Twilight and to the right of Pinkie. She couldn’t help but feel sudden worry crawl up her spine as she noticed the mischievous grin on Pinkie that was barely hidden behind her cheeriness.

Complicated Memories

(Invention: 1493 years ago)

I winced as Robin smacked me upside the head with a broom yet again. At first, she was just shocked when she saw Alex. After Boris and Victoria had run off to play with their new sibling, Robin had gone straight to being angry with me. “Are you mad!? We talked it over several times and both came to the same conclusion! You could have killed yourself doing that experiment again!”

I tenderly rubbed the back of my head. “Robin! It’s okay, it’s okay!”

She smacked me again and left a welt on the back of my head. “Okay? OKAY!? You could have died! You could have been left as nothing more than a hollow shell laying on the floor! You... you...” She started to tremble as a few tears rolled down her cheeks. “Damn it Invention. Now you’re beliefs are going to completely change... there won’t be anything left of the old you besides your body...” She planted her head in my chest and continued to cry. “You already lost your sense of self... then you gave up your intelligence and emotions for the other two... then after that...”

She clutched at my coat and looked up at me. “And now you’ve given up your soul?”

I sighed and grimaced. “Robin. I didn’t ‘give up’ my soul. I let the spirit fragment of my consciousness move to a new body. I’m still me. Albeit I may have trouble believing in more spiritual things for a while, but I’m sure you’ll help me with that.” I smiled fondly at her. “After all, wasn’t it you who gave me my sense of identity back, after I had lost it? Same goes with everything else that’s been happening to me.”

Robin looked at the ground and pressed her head against my stomach, careful not to injure me with her horn. She sniffled and clutched at my coat tighter. “Invention... please don’t do something so stupid again...”

I smiled down at her and hugged her back. “Robin. I can’t do that. I’m their father, and fathers do anything for their families. Even if it’s a stupid thing to do at the time, they try to do what’s right and only hold love for the ones that matter.”

She looked up at me in surprise before smiling a little. “Does that include me?”

I put on a thinking pout and exaggeratedly leaned away in mock contemplation. “Well~... I’m not totally sure about that yet. My emotions still seem to be out of whack, but when they’re all normal again,” I leaned forward and bopped her on the nose, “I’ll be sure to let you know.”

She smacked me in the gut with a forehoof and shook her head as I rapidly deflated into the floor. “You’re unbelievable...”

I groaned in pain from below as she trotted away into the main room. “I deserved that...”

I just kept laying on the floor as I listened to Robin interact with the kids. Despite how angry she was with me, and rather emotional for a moment, she was immediately showing a smile and getting Alex to want a pony ride.

No really, he asked that and I was fortunate enough to see her face right then. Of course she then backfired my laughter at me by saying only I got pony rides. All three of them started laughing as I choked on air, and Robin grinned smugly.

(Invention: Present time)

As I drove down the countryside, trees and foliage passing by my right and the cave still a great distance off, thoughts began to come unbidden to my mind. They brought a tiny smile onto my face, memories of Alex, Boris, and Victoria all playing and having fun with each other. I’d either be standing off to the side, watching them play, or getting dragged into the “adventure” they would be on. It was always the same with those three. Boris and his constant overly-expressive behavior, Victoria with her books and ideas, and Alex, whose behavior I could never really understand.

He acted so differently than the others. Where Boris and Victoria were content with playing around at home and reading, Alex could be found off somewhere he wasn’t supposed to be. Where the other two showed nervousness, I’d only find excitement with that boy. I’d even found him at one point staring at Canterlot from the balcony I used to keep my piano at. He was never content at leaving things be, or staying in one spot. He had this craving for adventure, that couldn’t be satisfied.

Makes me wonder if I used to be like that.

Robin seemed to support it no matter how much I worried, and he loved her for it. I’d find them both talking or him helping her around the house. He held her in such high regards, that I wouldn’t have been surprised if he’d called her mom. That’s not to say that he didn’t enjoy being with me though. Sure he got bored often when I’d be showing him something in my workshop, but he had that problem of sitting still. Boris was probably the only reason he’d stay, as the two dragged each other everywhere.

I shook my head and returned my attention to driving. “No time to reminisce. I need to get to that cave.”

It only took a few more minutes after that I arrived and grinned. Parking the psycho at the entrance, I grabbed the gaia hammer I had brought and overlooked the device. A tri-drill head on a weighted base that doubled as a power source, and a high-durability collapsible shaft for switching between drill and warhammer. I pulled the trigger a few times and got a few positive responses from the drills. “And now, to go spelunking.”

Without a second thought I jumped into the caves and began to look around. There were the gem deposits still in the walls, yes, but there was something strange about what I was seeing. For the life of me, I couldn’t place what it was. All I could see around me was rocks, rocks, rocks, and more...

Wait, what?

My breathing started to pick up as I moved to one of the walls and started to look over the gems and stone. I could see the veins of ore in them, but for some reason no matter how hard I thought...

Their names eluded me.

Not a day ago, I had been not only looking at this same cave wall, but taking several gems from it. Out of boredom I had begun to list off the ores I saw to keep myself focused, and make sure I had gotten the right materials. How in god’s name did I forget the names of every last one?

“What is going on?”

I shook my head and let out a low growl as I snapped my focus back on the task at hand. “No. Need to stay focused. I found some metal, let’s just get the ore already and get out. I’ll... I’ll remember what they’re called once I calm down.” I folded the hammer’s shaft into a more suitable shape, and readied the hefty drill for a nice hard swing to break some of the rock and get a nice start. As I swung forward, I pulled the trigger and the drills started to sound out their whirring through the cave.

The moment the hammer hit the wall however, it collapsed into itself and fell in pieces onto the ground.

I stood there dumbfounded as I looked at the pieces of copper and brass. I had tested it not an hour ago, and it falls apart at first use? I know it’s been 1500 years, but I thought that Robin had helped enchant these blasted things to last-

My eyes widened further, as the pieces of metal all blew away into oblivion as if they were made of sand, despite the lack of wind.

I slowly stepped back away from where they had once been, only to trip and fall onto my back. “What the hell....!?” I scrambled back up to my feet and started to look around the cave. I barely even noticed how ragged my breathing was becoming.

“What the hell just happened?”

(Highwind: Train to Manehatten)

Highwind grumbled as he sat in one of the train’s many cars. He’d been forced to stay out of armor for the trip because of some report about a “bug infestation”. That didn’t mean he was alone on the trip though. No, he was blessed with the company of the two most interesting guards they could find. “Somepony shoot me now...”

“So, ever been to Manehatten before?” the pegasus asked. His coat was a dark blue and his mane and tail were a deep red. His cutie mark was of a tornado.

“Nope, heard the food’s good though,” the earth pony answered. He had a wood brown coat and a darker, chocolate brown mane and tail with a iron plate as his cutie mark.

“Personally, I’m hoping there’s a fashion show or something going on, that way we can check out some mares.”

“Ha! That really is all you think about, eh Whirlwind?”

“At least I don’t only think about what goes into my stomach!”

Highwind’s horn made a dull thud as it hit the window. “You two are imbeciles.”

“Huh? What was that, Highwind?”

Highwind sighed as he looked over at the duo. “Nothing. Now please stop talking so much. I’ve got a headache.” He turned back to the window and glared out at the trees passing by. The one thing on his mind at that point was of his most recent encounter with a certain inventor, but the thought got derailed the moment the first of the two started talking. Again.

“Anyway, you really should think about trying the cuisine. Since it’s a city where ponies and creatures from all over Equestria and even all over the world come to see, they’ve got all kinds of things.”

“I hope they’ve got all kinds of mares from all over, too. And maybe I’ll get lucky and get to check out a griffon chick, too!”

“Ugh, you really have a one track mind. Tell ya what, how about we find a bar and grille when we get there, that way I can get something to eat and you can get drunk off your flank and embarrass yourself in front of some cute girls?”

“Hah! You’re on, Ironsides!”

Highwind then hit his head against the window, for the fifth time that day. Getting tired of listening to them talk about nothing but food and mares, he decided that since they wouldn’t stop talking, he might as well participate and get them to talk about something else. “I’ve got a question for the two of you.” Seeing them stop and look over, Highwind continued. “Did either of you read your briefing, and if not, at least have the thought to bring it?”

“Huh? Oh, uh, yeah, I think so. Where is it,” Ironsides mumbled as he reached into his saddlebag. “Ah, here it is!” he said before giving him the scroll.

Highwind took it in his magic and sighed. “Alright then,” He opened up the orders and looked them over. “So what can you two tell me about changelings?”

“They look like bugs crossed with ponies and can use their magic to look like anypony they want,” Whirlwind answered. “Or, that’s what the research says, at least. Honestly, it sounds like a spook story to me.”

Highwind sighed mentally before he continued. “Right, now can either of you tell me how to identify and more importantly, properly handle dealing with a changeling?”

“Uh, I figured you were going to handle the identifying part. As for handling, how hard could it be? We just tie them up, maybe give them a magic inhibitor ring, right?” the earth pony suggested.

Highwind wrapped the scroll shut again and glared at the stallion. “Let me put it this way. If you get bit, I’m killing you on the spot.” The earth pony gulped as he continued. “Changelings are not another kind of creature you can just talk to. They are monsters, plain and simple. The moment you’re caught they will tear you to shreds.” He shifted in his seat and looked out the window again. “Also, be on the look out for anypony who’s missing a shadow.”

“Missing a shadow? You’re kidding?” the pegasus asked.

Highwind sighed. “It’s the one thing Changelings can’t fix when they’re in a disguise or not. They have absolutely no shadows. This unfortunately makes attacks from above more likely when in a hive or underpass.”

“And we’re about to head into a crowded city with plenty of alleyways and tall buildings,” the Ironsides said, the realization of just what they were getting into showing up on his face.

The city started to come into view and Highwind nodded. “That’s pretty much the situation. Let’s just hope that some new fashion trend hasn’t come out.”

“Huh? What do you mean?” the Whirlwind asked.

The train began to come to a halt and Highwind got up out of his seat. “While the shadow trait will remain true about the changelings, there would still be a problem if-”

Highwind stopped dead as he looked out at the city streets. Several dozen ponies were all visible as they trotted down the roads. All of them were wearing clothes that covered nearly all of their bodies as they were moving about their days.

His eye twitched. “-they had clothes that could make shadows for them....”

“Suddenly I feel like hooking up with a simple country mare,” Whirlwind muttered.

Somewhere in the distance, a farm mare looked up from her work and off into the distance, wondering where that sudden chill came from.

(Boris and Victoria: The Gilgamesh)

Once again, the two young robots found themselves in the room they shared on the ship. Boris was on the bed, looking up at the ceiling in thought, as Victoria was trying to make one of the remaining books float with little success. Both of them were devoid of their usual pep, and in it’s place grew confusion. Boris sat up and looked over at his sister after a long while of doing nothing but thinking. “Hey Vicky?”

“Hmm?” Victoria snapped out of her squinting and looked over. “Yeah?”

Boris looked over at the window with a hint of nervousness. “Did Dad seem a little, off, to you?”

Victoria looked away and ran a hand through her hair. “I... I guess he seemed a little stressed...”

“Stressed?” Boris got up off the bed and looked out the window. “Vicky, it was like he wasn’t even paying any attention to us.” He started to pace around the room and frown. “Dad was always so jolly and fun! Even when he was worked up about something, Dad would be smiling about something else, just to make sure we were happy. He’d always take time out of his day for us and now he just blows off you suddenly having magic!?” Boris let out a frustrated scream as he ran his hands through his hair. “I JUST DON’T GET IT!”

Victoria could only look at her brother in surprise. “I... I know... but, but Dad only just got out of being a statue, and then the ship gets attacked, and now we’re crash landed in the middle of a field. I...”

A knock at their door cut her off. “Hey, cut it out with the screaming!”

Boris winced a bit at the reprimand. “Sorry Ed!” After a moment of silence, Boris turned back to Vicky. “I’m sorry for yelling Vic... I know all of this could be Dad stressing out about everything, but it just isn’t like him to shut everyone out.” Boris let out a depressed sigh as he sat down next to Victoria. “And to top it all off... I haven’t seen Alex since this all started.”

Victoria’s body tensed at the name. “Y-yeah...” Both children were silent for at least an hour. Neither one wanting to break the silence, for sake of the other.

Suddenly, Boris shot up and had a small grin on his face. “I got it.”

Victoria blinked a few times in confusion. “Wh-wha?”

Boris’s smile grew as he looked out the window. “Alex always liked to run off, so I’ll run off and find him!”

“What!?” Victoria squeaked in surprise as her brother started to run out of the room. “H-hey! Wait! BORIS!” She looked at the open door in uncertainty for a moment before huffing and chasing after her brother. “Come back here you idiot!”

Boris paid no heed as he ran through the ship, rushing past Steve and nearly knocking him over. “What the, Hey! Boris get back here!” Victoria ran past him as well and yelled out an apology. Steve just groaned and rubbed his head. “Rambunctious kids.” If he and Ed had been paying more attention, Steve would have noticed Boris leave the ship and head off into the woods, with his sister tailing after him shortly after.

And unknown to all, as the two children ran off and into the world, a solitary flickering figure of black flame that stood near the fallen ship as it watched the two youths through solid ruby eyes.

(Jenny: Ponyville)

As the three walked through town, or bounced in Pinkie’s case, Jenny was busy looking over the buildings. “Wow... this place is beautiful.”

Twilight laughed as she looked over her shoulder. “Oh Ponyville is nothing special. But I think that it’s a pretty nice place to live. Once you get used to it at least.”

Jenny shook her head and kept staring at the buildings. “It might look that way to you, but I’ve never been any place this nice. I’ve never even seen any place this nice, except for in pictures.”

Pinkie bounced up to Jenny’s eye level and beamed. “Thank you for the compliment!”

Twilight looked ahead and her mouth started to move up into a larger grin. “Oh, we’re here!” The trio stopped at the boutique and Twilight started to go inside as Pinkie hopped past her and Jenny blinked a few times.

The knightess pointed up at the building as her jaw hung open slightly. “Is this a carousel? Doesn't that seem a little,” looked at one of the model ponies with a raised eyebrow, “morbid?”

“‘Morbid?’ That’s not a word I’ve ever heard Carousel Boutique described as. What makes it morbid?” Twilight asked. “Also, don’t mention that in front of Rarity. She’ll probably have a fit.”

Jenny frowned as she looked at the building’s side. “Well, it’s just that carousels tend to have those... figures which look like ponies on a stick. That and the fact that you are ponies... is making me have some disturbing thoughts.”

Twilight looked back to the fashion shop/home.

“...And now I’ll never look at it the same way again.”

Jenny scuffed her foot on the ground as her thoughts began to go astray. I’m sorry Twilight, it’s just I’ve never really liked the things to begin with. Jenny cleared her throat before walking up to the main doorway with an awkward, yet apologetic smile. “Well anyways! Let’s got off that particular topic and head inside, shall we?”

Pinkie, who’d been distracted by some balloons passing by, looked back over at Jenny with a smile. “Okie Dokie Loki!”

The three entered the shop and were met with the sound of a doorbell immediately followed by a familiar voice.

"Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where everything is unique, chic, and magnific!"

"Nice catchphrase," Jenny quipped as she looked over and saw Rarity working on a dress.

The seamstress paused for a moment before looking over and recognizing the young woman and her company. “Oh, hello Miss Eriman! And hello to you as well Twilight and Pinkie. What brings you here?”

“We’re here to-” Twilight was cut off when Pinkie jumped in front of her.

“Jenny needs some new duds so she can have something else to wear and be nice and clean and then I can throw her a party once everypony else meets her and we can all have fun!”

Jenny blushed a bit at how Pinkie put it, but nodded in agreement. sorta. “Well... Yes to most of that... I think?”

Rarity blinked a few times at Pinkie’s antics before shaking her head slightly and looking over at Jenny. “Well darling, if clothes are what you need, then I hope you won’t mind something simple for the moment. It seems that a fair portion of my gems were stolen since that ruffian Invention broke in.”

There was a pause before Rarity seemed to remember something. “Wait.” She looked over Jenny, taking note of her figure before a smile that brought worry to the rest of the room overtook the dressmaker’s face. “This is perfect.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow at her friend. “Um... Rarity, what are you-?”

Rarity bolted over to a doorway next to the kitchen and dashed through, revealing for a brief moment the flight of stairs that descended downward. Both ponies and solitary human looked at each other for a moment before Pinkie spoke up. “I thought I was supposed to be the crazy one.”

Rarity could be heard giggling slightly as she trotted back into the main room with her horn aglow. “After years of sitting in my basement, I finally get to use these!” A moment later, a humanoid mannequin came floating after her, followed by a plush pink bathrobe. Though the ears on the model were longer and more pointed than Jenny’s, it’s overall figure was the correct gender and roughly the same size as the young woman’s. “And Suri told me I wouldn’t ever get to use and elven mannequin.”

Jenny looked at the assortment in confusion, more specifically the bathrobe, before turning back to Rarity. “Um... why do you need a bathrobe?”

Rarity giggled as she floated the pink bathrobe over to Jenny. “It’s for you to wear after you finish washing up. I have a shower upstairs that I’d had imported specifically for taller clients if they needed to tidy up a bit.” A measuring tape floated over shortly after and whipped in the air around Jenny’s limbs as they were held out in Rarity’s magic. “I’ll just go ahead and take your measurements and have something wonderful by the time you’re finished.”

“But...” While Jenny was magically lifted not a moment later and sent upstairs, she could hear Pinkie and Twilight giggling from below. “I already had a shower.”

(???: ???)

Deep underground, where no sunlight had even a ghost of a chance of getting, a large blackened figure sat in front of a massive emerald. It’s insectoid body illuminated only by the glow of sickly green magic, and the sight of the being it saw upon the gem’s unnatural reflection. The being in the reflective gem looked around itself as to try and find any traces of what had just happened. “So... he has awakened.”

The cavern slowly filled with the chirping of insects as several hundred smaller creatures, each equally blackened as the larger one, began to move their wings. The noise could be compared to cicadas for any who passed by the cave unknowingly.

“And what of the two?” The larger one placed a limb riddled with holes on the gem for a moment, and it shifted to show two smaller figures running through the trees, unknowingly begin chased by three of the smaller drones. “Excelent.”

The image shifted again as a smaller drone crawled across the surface, showing one last being in a pink robe with three ponies. The larger creature snapped it’s head to the small drone before engulfing it in magic and drawing it close. “Insolence.” In a split second, she bit into the neck of the drone, and it’s black carapace slowly turned wrinkled and white. Throwing the dead drone off to the side, several more swarmed the fallen one and began to devour it’s carcass. The large figure looked at the image shown with a scowl. “She will not be a problem so long as the drones do their job.”

She shifted the image again to show the first being and a collective hiss echoed through the cave. Through the collective mind they all shared only one did not hold the same thought, even as the gem’s reflection faded and showed the milky miasma that was held within.

“The inventor shall pay for what he has done to us.”

Author's Note

AND IT IS DONE! Thanks to the co-author of this chapter and his amazingly helpful writing skills. Everyone and Everypony give a big round of applause to Shinigamisparda! If you haven't yet, go read his stuff.

It be good.

Living Nightmares

(Boris and Victoria)

Victoria didn’t really know just how long she chased her brother. She only barely managed to keep up with him as he ran through the trees, but the moment he was in a clearing she took the opportunity to lunge and tackle him to the ground. Boris let out a surprised grunt as he hit the ground. He shook his head some to clear the dizziness as his sister got up off of him and glared fury onto him. “Boris you dolt! Just what do you think you’re doing!?”

Boris shook his head one last time and looked up at his sister with a smile. “What’s it look like? I’m finding Alex! This strategy has worked before when we couldn’t find him, so I’m positive it’ll work again!”

Victoria flinched slightly at Alex’s name, before groaning in annoyance. “Boris, that only worked because we were in a cave! Where there wasn’t as much space to go! We’re not going to find Alex by running around in the woods where he isn’t!” It wouldn’t matter anyways if we looked for him.

"Oh. Right," he said sheepishly. "Well then, how are we going to find him? He definitely needs to be caught up with everything. I mean, can you imagine how much he'll freak when he sees you can do magic!" He said excitedly.

Victoria pointed back to the trees they’d gotten out of and scowled. “We’re not going to find Alex. We are going to go back to the ship, and wait for Dad. Like we promised we would!”

"Aw, come on! He's been acting all weird right now. Besides, we should find Alex anyway, I haven't seen him in forever! He should be here with us!"

“We can’t find him you dolt! There’s no way we can get Alex and there won’t be anytime soon! It doesn’t matter of Dad’s acting weird, we need to head back to the ship!” A white glow began to creep into her eyes as she shouted at her brother.

Taking notice of this, Boris’ face fell slightly as he took a step back. “Um... Vicky? Maybe you should calm down.”

The light in Victoria’s eyes only intensified as her emotions peaked. “‘Calm down’!? How can I calm down when you’re always running off to do something stupid!? You’re so dense that you haven’t even realised that looking is pointless because Alex is dead!”

Deafening silence followed throughout the clearing.

“Wh-what?” Boris stammered, his eyes wide in shock and disbelief.

Victoria was trembling in place as thin streams of pure light dripped from her eyes. “Do you have any idea... just how long you and Dad were gone? Or even what happened in the first place that turned Dad into a statue!?”

Boris took a nervous step back. "Wh-What are you talking about? It's only been a few weeks, right?"

Victoria’s eyes burned with light as all her anger burst. "Are you serious!? It's been over one thousand years, you dolt!"

Boris could only stare at his sister as the words sank in. “Over... a thousand..?” He put his hands on his head and looked away. “But... But I remember waking up as... W-we were standing there for a while... but not that long. How could it...?”

Victoria was about to yell more, but stopped when she saw just how hard Boris was taking this revelation. Her magical display died down as she tried to think of what to say next, only to jump slightly when something snapped in the trees.

Both children slowly turned towards the sound, and froze at what they saw. “V-Vicky... That’s not what I think it is... is it?” The pair began to back away as the black figure of the changeling came into view, followed shortly by two more. Boris turned to run, but was cut off as another three came out from behind the trees. “Vicky, use your magic! Zap them, turn them into frogs, something!”

Vicky nervously backed away from a changeling as it nipped at her, nearly putting her back to back with Boris. “How!? I have no idea how to do that! I don’t even know how I did any of that!”

Boris looked at the changelings surrounding them for a brief moment before nodding. “In that case,” he began as he grabbed his sister by the wrist, “RUN!” he shouted as they both dashed further into the forest, the six changelings hot on their heels as more seemed to appear from nowhere to join in the pursuit.

Victoria ducked as a changeling lunged at her head, taking a few strands of hair with it. “Do you even know where we’re going!?”

Boris sung his arm out and managed to smack a changeling that had jumped out ahead of them into a tree. These gauntlets sure are coming in handy. “Anywhere’s better than here!” The two of them kept running through the trees until Boris started to see the treeline and glimpses of buildings beyond. “Look! I see something! We can get help!”

Vicky saw a small village over the horizon, but much closer to them was a cottage. Though she didn’t want to just shove their problems onto someone else, they needed help. Just as she was about to call out to whoever was inside she saw a blue creature flying towards their direction, a pegasus with multi-colored hair and tail.

“Help! Help us, please!”

Boris was about to join his sister in calling for aid, when their luck ran out. A changeling shot from under one of the trees and bit into his leg, causing the boy to trip and fall just out of the tree line, taking his sister with him, as he was still holding onto her wrist.

He looked up at the pony that was now hovering in place a few yards in the air, staring in shock as another changeling clamped onto Boris’s shoulder and began to drag him back into the dark woods. “HELP!”

He heard a hiss from another changeling as it landed on his back and began to cover his head in green goo, followed by his arms and legs. He barely caught a glimpse of the same happening to Victoria as she was dragged away.

The last thing Boris saw before his vision was filled with green, was a prismatic blur heading off towards the town.

(Invention)

I stumbled slightly as I reached the mouth of the cave. I was far from calm, and I needed to get back to the ship. Immediately. But there was no way I was going to be able to drive straight if I didn’t calm down, so I rested against the side of my motorcycle.

It was happening again. I was sure of it. For the second time in my life, I was losing my memories. That, and the enchantments that had been placed on my equipment were beginning to fail. The entirety of the situation was starting to look bleak. For any of this to get fixed, I’d need to not only finish repairing my ship, but find out exactly who had my C.P.U.O. and what they’d done with it.

I’d fixed my consciousness once with it, I could do it again.

Grunting I sat down next to my bike on the ground and reached into my coat. “It’s best that I calm myself. Perhaps reading what Boris and Victoria had mentioned earlier will do me some good.” Pulling out the book the two had given me, I opened to the page Victoria had marked.

Strange, it seems to be about the Elves. I think I remember meeting a lovely Elven maiden during one of my trips. I never got her name, but her behavior was exceptionally refined. Skimming through the paragraphs, I immediately took notice of the designs they had displayed, and in some cases, tried to explain. “So that’s what happened. It must have been during my imprisonment that this Steel Mind found my computer and got lucky enough to be able to turn it on.”

I stood and put the book back into my coat before turning to my motorcycle. “It’s best to get back to the ship.” I paused for a moment and sighed. “It’s also best for me to stop talking to myself....” I hopped onto my bike and started back towards home, thinking of just how much information this elven man could have gotten from the computer.

It couldn’t have been much, seeing as I had placed several different layers of protection over sensitive files, but the fact he managed to access my old world’s database and the internet... I’ll have to do some investigation. I wanted no trace of my creations to be found in the event of my death, or in this case imprisonment.

Of course... that had been before Alex...

I snapped myself from the thoughts with a firm shake of my head. “NO. Keep focused. I can’t risk forgetting more.”

An hour passed before I saw my ship again, and what befuddled me the most, was that Steve and Ed were running around the exterior of the ship. The moment they noticed me, Steve was rushing towards me, before I had even stopped anywhere near the-.

The panic I saw on his face stopped my thoughts dead. “INVENTION! SIR! WE HAVE A MAJOR PROBLEM!”

I skid to a halt, throwing grass through the air as it was torn from the ground before getting off at meeting up with Steve halfway to the ship. “Steve. What is going-”

“THEY’RE GONE!”

I felt a cold weight drop into my stomach. “What’s gone? Steve, tell me what happened.”

Steve took several deep ‘breaths’ before he was calm enough to tell me. “Sir, when I went to check on Boris and Victoria, their room was empty. We can’t find them anywhere on or near the ship!” I ran past Steve without a second thought. “Captain, wait!”

I ignored Steve and ran inside. “BORIS!?” I turned down the hall and reached their bedroom door. “VICTORIA!?”

Nothing. Their room was empty. I could feel my heart rate increase as blood pounded in my ears. I turned away from the door and went back outside. There, I found Steve and Ed both looking ashamed.

Steve sighed as he slumped forward. “I... I’m sorry sir.”

Ed was looking off to the side when his eyes widened before he grabbed my arm and pulled me down. “Captain! Look out!”

A black figure shot through the air above us and impacted the ground with enough force to blow the grass away. As I pulled myself up from the ground and looked over, it slowly rose and flickered as if made from obsidian flame. Which it by all means was, and it held no more size than a watermelon.

“The hell is that?” I pondered for a brief moment. I quickly grabbed my blade and held it at the ready. Twin orbs of red formed in the top section of flames, before it rose off the ground and started to float. Whatever these flames were, it had to be magically based. A fire construct, perhaps?

“I don’t know sir, but it’s coming closer!” Steve shouted as he ducked under a flash of flame shooting out of the mass. The black flames condensed briefly before sending out a shockwave as it grew twice its original size, knocking Steve and Ed back, and burning me as it passed.

I winced in pain before having to jump back to dodge a sudden charge, as it plowed itself into the ground. I flipped over as I landed a few feet away before scowling. “Enough of this.” I drew back my blade and slashed at the mass, attempting to drain whatever magic fueled the creature.

My sword however, only fazed through and absorbed nothing.

“What!?” I was knocked back away from the mass as it lashed some of its flames toward me, and the air echoed with a childish laugh. I groaned some as I got back up to my feet and saw the twin orbs from earlier had turned into arcs briefly as it laughed. The orbs quickly narrowed down and a scream of rage filled the air as fire began to erupt from around the center mass. It lunged forward and started trying to incinerate me as I rolled out of the way.

Just what the hell is this thing!? I pulled out a small, brass pocket watch with a snowflake engraved on it and clicked the top as the flame shot forwards yet again. As I rolled out of the way, I dropped the watch, causing it to erupt into a blast of liquid nitrogen. I landed in a crouch as the flames shrieked in pain and died down some before erupting again to return to its original size. Turning to the ship, It floated over and fazed through the hull before coming out the other side and vanishing into the woods.

For a moment, no one moved, spoke, or even dared to breathe. The ground had been scorched in several locations around the field, yet there was not a fire aside from the one that had fled. The three of us only stared at the burns and towards the trees.

Steve was the first to snap out of the daze, and said what I had no doubt was also on Ed’s and my own mind. “What the heck was that!?”

I stood up from the crouch I had landed in and put my sword away. “I don’t know Steve, but let’s hope we can find Boris and Victoria before it comes back. It’s just an assumption, but I think it might be involved with the two of them going missing somehow.”

Ed nodded and looked over at the woods. “Fan out and search the forest?”

I reached into my coat and pulled out the last two Freeze bombs I had and gave them to the two. “Yes. If you see that flame again, set this off as close as possible and run.”

“Aye Captain!”

“Yes Sir!”

I sighed as they ran off into the woods before I started to follow. As I passed the ship, however, I noticed something on the side the flames had left from. Burned into the wood, was a message. I was disturbed by it so much, I didn't realize I had read it out loud.

“The world will burn.”

(Highwind)

Shut up. Shut up. For the love of Celestia, please shut up. After over four hours of walking, Highwind was almost at the guard station for the western half of Manehatten. The entire time, the two fellow guards he was told to go with, were driving him to the point where he was about to break, stick both of the idiots on the end of his spear, and throw them as far away as possible. He wasn’t even concerned anymore that he’d lose his spear. He just wanted them to SHUT UP.

“I hope we get stationed to check around here. Just open up your nostrils and smell all those sweet aromas!”

“Oh, I’m smelling, but it’s not the food I’m focused on. No where’s that perfume coming from?”

“You know, any one of these ponies could be changeling, right?”

“T-Then I’ll just go for the ones that have no clothes!”

“Wow, you really are that desperate.”

“Will you two lunkheads please pick up the pace so we can get to the damn headquarters and get stationed already?” Highwind interrupted. “I swear, if either of you end up getting me eaten alive, I will haunt you for the rest of your days.”

Not waiting for a response, Highwind turned the corner and spotted the Guard outpost for the western half of the city. “Finally. Hurry it up you two.”

“Yes, sir!” the both replied and marched in step behind him.

Well what do you know, looks like they can act professional every once in a blue moon.

Upon entering the guard station, Highwind walked over to the main desk. “Lieutenant Highwind, reporting in.”

The guard at the desk smirked. “So you’re the one they sent. Can’t say we got a bad bunch.” He pointed to one of the back halls. “Captain Gear Twist is in the back waiting for you.”

Highwind nodded and gave him a brief salute before walking down the hall. As Whirlwind and Ironsides passed by, they could hear the receptionist chuckle. “Sweet Celestia Gear Twist is going to have fun with that guy.”

Don’t think I didn’t hear that.

The three continued down the hall before finding a old beat up metal door with a name plate reading “Cpt. Gear Twist” welded to the outside. Knocking on the door, the trio waited for a moment before hearing a older voice. “Come in!”

“Hey, have you heard the rumors about this guy?” Whirlwind whispered.

“You mean his ‘escapades’ when his wife’s not looking? Yeah, I have. I bet he’s your hero, huh?” Ironsides whispered back.

“Oh shut up.”

“Please do,” Highwind hissed back before he opened the door. The three of them filed in and saluted the elderly mud brown pony sitting behind the desk. “Lieutenants Highwind, Whirlwind, and Ironsides. Reporting for stationing.”

Captain Gear Twist laughed as he pulled his grey beard into place. “Well it’s about time you three showed up. I was starting to get worried that all the ladies out there were getting eaten.”

Highwind suppressed a groan as his ear twitched. “With all respect Captain, I-”

“Yes, yes, I heard you the first time. I’m a mite busy at the moment, so I’m going to skip formalities.” The captain reached under his desk and pulled out a stack of vanilla folders. Each one marked with a different pony. “Now we’ve already got you three rooms for your stay here in Manehatten. Rooms 56, and 57 of The Epipony Hotel. Once you three settle in, I want you to go over these files. They’re of ponies we believe might be changelings in disguise.”

Highwind, though slightly frustrated at the lack of professionalism from his temporary Captain, took the folders in his magic and put them in his satchel. “Thank you sir. Are there any other orders?”

The Captain nodded once. “I have a few actually. First, if any of you see a possible changeling,” Gear Twist leaned in and looked them over seriously, “do not engage. Either report the pony and wait for backup, or tail them if you can. I don’t want to lose any guards.”

The next moment, he was leaning back with a smile that was almost completely hidden by his beard. “Secondly, if you see any prostitutes or have to arrest any fine ladies, let me know.”

Highwind’s eye twitched, Ironsides mouth opened slightly in surprise, and Whirlwind couldn’t help but smirk.

“Y-You’re not serious with that, are you?” Highwind asked.

Gear Twist only laughed in response. “Now why wouldn’t I be? My wife’s been giving me the stink eye for the past week.”

And here I thought for a moment he might be a decent leader when he was concerned about losing his subordinates.

“But in all seriousness, do not engage any hostiles if you can. Either tail them till you find a hive, or report their location. That’s all soldiers.”

“Y-Yes sir,” Highwind replied before he and his two companions saluted and turned to walk outside.

“Oh he is going to be fun,” Whirlwind said with a chuckle.

“Hey, maybe he can introduce us to some spots where he takes his ‘interests.’ He doesn’t look cheap, so I’m guessing they’ll probably have some high class food and wine,” Ironsides added.

How in Tartarus did this become my life?

(Jenny)

Jenny sighed as she tightened the bathrobe before she began drying the last bit of water in her hair.

‘Gotta admit, at the very least the shower was refreshing. And boy does Rarity have a ton of different shampoos and conditioners. Hell, I don’t even think I know what half the things in that shower were. It was like being in Walmart.’

The sound of hooves on tile brought her attention to one of the doorways as Rarity came with neatly bundled, pale blue and grey fabrics in her magic. “Here you are darling. Fresh attire, for a simple day.” She placed them behind a blind and trotted over to Twilight and Pinkie. “You can go ahead and get changed dear. I needed to talk to Twilight about something anyways.”

Jenny raised a hand and drew the seamstress’s attention before any real conversation could happen. “Hey Rarity, can I ask you something?”

“By all means, darling.”

“Why are you a seamstress in the first place? I mean, you ponies don’t seem to have such a big problem with nudity like we humans do. Isn’t it sort of a… niche market?”

Rarity blinked a few times before she started to chuckle. “Oh it’s not that silly of a question really. You’d be surprised at just how many kinds of clients I receive. While I normally have to make something for nobles or the like up in Canterlot, the occasional Minotaur or Griffon come in looking for something as well.” She smiled as she giggled. “And now is probably the first time I’ve used that specific mannequin that I had purchased in event of an Elven client.”

“Huh,” Jenny replied simply, looking back to the bundle of clothes she’d been given. “Well, I guess it’s best not to look a gift horse in the mouth.”

“A gift what?”

“Um… never mind.”

‘I guess I’ll have to watch my expressions from now on. Thank goodness I haven’t used beating a dead horse.’

Pinkie scrunched up her face for a moment. “I never got just why that’s a saying. I mean, why would a Saddle Arabian give themselves as a gift?” Pinkie contemplated this for a moment before shrugging. “Oh well.”

“A… ‘Saddle Arabian?’” Oh god, the puns. They burn. “Never mind. I’m just gonna go get changed.”

As Jenny went behind the blind to get dressed, she overheard some of what Rarity and Twilight were talking about. “Twilight, I rather we’d talk later about this, but I have a bad feeling that something is going on.”

“What do you mean? The problem with Invention solved itself rather quickly.”

“That’s not what I meant darling. It’s just that with how Sweetie described her... new friends, I’m a little worried. She kept going on about how ‘Boris’ was able to lift something they had made easily, when she couldn’t. And there’s that bit about how his ‘sister’ was practically glowing with mana.”

What are they going on about?

“I know it’s a bit distressing to hear that, but like I said the problem should solve itself quickly. Besides, if nothing else those… things they mentioned seemed friendly enough.”

It was about then Jenny decided to stop listening in and actually take a look at the clothes Rarity had made. She was immediately thankful that she had taken the time to make some undergarments as well. As she put on the clothes, Jenny was amazed at how well everything fit, and how comfortable it was.

Stepping from behind the blind, Jenny was immediately assaulted by the collective attention of the three mares. “Rarity, these feel amazing. Just how did you make this all so fast?”

Pinkie giggled at bit as she looked over Jenny’s clothes. “Oooooh, pretty!”

"Oh it wasn't anything, darling, this is my livelihood after all.” Rarity’s horn glowed as she brought over a full body mirror. “Do you like it?"

Jenny looked over her reflection and was amazed. She knew what the clothes looked like from putting them on, but seeing the grey slacks that fit nicely on her legs, and the pale blue t-shirt with the red swirls going up her left side made her appreciate the clothes more. “I already was amazed, but now... just wow.”

Rarity nodded some before her ears perked up. “Oh, I almost forgot.” A dark blue pair of slip-on shoes floated over and landed next to Jenny, shortly followed by some socks. “I assumed that you would like something other than armored boots to walk around in, so I took the liberty of making these as well.”

“Heh, no kidding. I’m really not used to the idea of hearing ‘clank’ every time I take a step,” she joked as she slipped them on. “Wow, these are really comfy.”

“Oh, I’m glad you think so. Honestly, I don’t have much practice with making garments for feet. They’re so uncommon around here, unlike hooves or even paws.”

Jenny laughed a little as she waved dismissively. “It’s alright, Rarity.” Standing up, she walked over to the armor she had taken off and picked up her sword. Jenny hummed as she thought of where she could put all of it before shrugging and putting the sword on her hip. She then looked over to Twilight with a smile. “So, do I get to meet anyone else, or is this it for today?”

Twilight thought for a moment before smiling. “Well, we could go to the market and see if we can catch Applejack. Oh, and before we go,” Twilight’s horn lit up and the bits of armor vanished. “There, Now if we need it, we just have to head to the library.”

Jenny gave Twilight a quick nod. “Alright, that sounds good.” She took a moment to scratch her cheek as they headed for the door. “Um, could I ask something?”

Twilight and the others stopped and looked over. “Sure. What is it?”

“Can you tell me more about the elves? Like, their society and how they work and all that? I mean, we have myths about elves where I’m from but we don’t actually have them, so I was kind of hoping you could fill me in.”

Twilight, and oddly enough Rarity, beamed at the girl as the lavender librarian opened the door. “Of course! Do you mind if we talk on the way?”

“Not at all.”

Twilight’s eyes got this... glint, and Jenny couldn’t help but feel she had opened a can of worms. “Elves are really interesting and all. If fact, you’re actually taller than the average Elven. They’re about five foot five, weigh anywhere from a hundred and thirty pounds to a hundred and sixty...” Yep, can of worms. “Their ears normally reach an approximate 3 inches long. They have small almond shaped eyes. They have flat faces with slightly smaller noses, and they have an astounding bone structure that has-” Twilight’s ramblings were cut off by Rarity clearing her throat.

“That’s all well and good darling, but I think you were getting carried away.” Twilight blushed with a sheepish smile. “And as for what Twilight has said, I think their culture would be more of my expertise.”

“Really?” Jenny tilted her head slightly.

Rarity smirked some as she held her head just a little higher. “I didn’t learn how to sew elven clothing without learning some of their society’s norms.” As they trotted further into town, Rarity picked up where Twilight left off. “Most elves are from a nation called Luonto that resides to the west of Equestria. Due to their lack of fur, they developed more practical designs for clothes, and then became some of the greatest inventors. If fact, building new devices or discovering new things tends to be a mark of status over there.”

“Wait, so their status is based on inventions? Not like money, or heritage, or even elections?”

Rarity shook her head. “Oh no, heritage does play a part. Normally the more well known a family becomes from an ancestor’s inventions, the closer they can get to the royal family. It’s all a strange affair, but I’m not one to question the traditions of the ones who made my oven and over half of my equipment.”

“I was wondering about that. So pretty much anything that isn’t powered by cranks or something like that comes from them?”

Twilight nodded with a sigh. “That’s pretty much how it is. To be honest, I wish some more pony inventors would make an impact on the world, but with how trade between us and the Elves has been getting stricter, not as many ponies go over there to learn anymore. It’s just too expensive.”

They reached the market after turning a corner and Pinkie smiled. “Oh hey, I see Applejack!” After a moment of squinting, the party pony’s smile faded. “She doesn’t look all that happy.”

Concerned, Twilight and Rarity shared a glance before picking up their pace. When they all got close enough, they noticed that Fluttershy was also there. Both mares were looking over at another stall that had a small crowd around it. “Ah’m tellin’ ya Fluttershy. That ‘powder’ they’re sellin can’t be good for anything. Even Granny won’t go near the stuff.”

“But... aren’t medicines supposed to help ponies?”

“Applejack, Fluttershy, what’s wrong darlings?” Rarity asked as the group approached.

Fluttershy turned to look over at Rarity. “Oh, hello Rarity. Applejack and I were just talking about- EEP!” Fluttershy jumped as she noticed Jenny and hid behind Applejack.

Jenny just blinked a few times before looking at Pinkie and pointing. “Uh...”

“She does that around new ponies.”

“People. I’m not a pony.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and looked over at Applejack. “So anyways, what's going on?”

Applejack glared over at the stall where a dark blue stallion was selling small bags of powder. “Just that powder salespony again. He keeps goin’ on and on about how his medicine can cure anything.” She snorted as yet another pony left holding a bag in their teeth. “It’s like none of em learned a thing since Flim and Flam last showed up.”

Pinkie winced a bit and turned to the crowd. “Wow, that bad?”

Flim and Flam? Really? What is with this naming system? Jenny thought to herself.

“Eeyup.” Applejack nodded. “Ah’m actually surprised it’s lasted this long. It’s only been a week, and ponies claimin’ his power helps seem worse than before!” The farm mare sighed as she took off her hat and rubbed her head. “What ah don’t get is why nopony else seems ta see that.”

“Maybe it’s actually working?” Jenny suggested. “How’s it supposed to work anyway?”

Applejack frowned. “That’s the thing. Ah’ve asked myself just what it does, and he keeps saying that ‘the minerals cure all your ailments’.”

“Hm. That is suspicious. It’s one thing if it really does work, but it’s another if it only works short term. Or worse, has some side-effects that make it not worth it in the long run.”

Applejack threw her hooves above her head. “Finally! Somepony gets it!” She paused and looked over at Twilight. “Now ah know how you feel most of the time.”

Twilight deadpanned. “Gee thanks.”

“To be honest, this ‘miracle cure’ is starting to remind me of opium,” Jenny continued.

Twilight perked up at that and turned to the young woman. “Opium?”

Pinkie frowned. “I’m not going to have to break out a reverse blade sword am I?”

Jenny just stared. “How… How could you possibly-?”

Pinkie saw a balloon pass by and glared. “I’M ON TO YOU! YOU CAN’T ESCAPE ME FOREVER!” In that moment, she vanished in pursuit of the red balloon.

The human just stared before turning to the other mares for answers. They just shrugged in response. “It’s best not to think about it too hard. Pinkie is... Pinkie.”

“I’m… not going to ask.”

“It’s best you don’t,” Twilight agreed. “So you were talking about this ‘opium’?”

“Right. Well, it’s a plant that can be smoked if its ground into a fine powder. It was used for a while hundreds of years ago because it worked great as a painkiller and a stress reliever, so it was given to people who suffered chronic pains. Unfortunately, it turned out that constant use made you addicted to the stuff, and it’s benefits would stop being so effective. It also had a number of ill effects after prolonged use: reduced appetite, loss of bodily functions, and in some cases even death. It was eventually outlawed when people realized just how bad it was.”

The ponies blanched as they looked over at the stall. Fluttershy whimpered as the thoughts of what might happen to all the ponies over there crossed her mind. “Oh my...”

Applejack gulped slightly as she adjusted her hat. “Well.... it’s a good thing than that nopony at Sweet Apple Acres is taking any of that.”

A moment later, Jenny’s hair rushed to her face as a gust of wind rushed up from behind. “Twilight!” Pft... hair in mouth tastes like shampoo.

The ponies and Jenny turned around to see Rainbow hovering behind them. Rarity took notice of the look their friend was giving them. “Rainbow? What’s gotten into you? You look like you’ve seen a ghost darling.”

“I-I was heading to Fluttershy’s place. I d-didn’t know she wasn’t there, but then I saw these two… things come out of the forest. They looked like… well, kinda like her,” she said as she pointed at Jenny.

Jenny blinked a few times before pointing at herself. “Like me?”

“Y-Yeah, but that’s not what you need to know. They both were being attacked! By changelings! Tons of them!”

Twilight visibly paled the moment Rainbow mentioned changelings. “They were attacked by WHAT!?”

“They were swarming them like crazy, covering them in goop and-!” Rainbow cut herself off before she began smacking herself in the head. “AND I JUST RAN AND LET THEM GET CAUGHT! STUPID, STUPID, STUPID! I COULD’VE SAVED AT LEAST ONE OF THEM!”

Twilight grabbed Rainbow’s head, effectively cutting her off and stared her in the eyes. “How long ago was this!? Quickly Rainbow! We need to know!”

Jenny looked over the ponies and noticed the amount of attention the two were drawing. “Um... girls?”

“I don’t know! Maybe, like, five or ten minutes ago?”

Twilight dropped Rainbow onto the ground and looked at the rest of the group. “We need to find Spike, now!”

(CMC)

“So.... what are you three doing?” Spike said as he sat in the spare chair the three fillies had brought up to Sweetie’s room.

Applebloom spit out a crayon and looked over at him. “Not much. Just drawin’ some pictures of Boris and Victoria so that we can show our sisters that they ain’t mean.”

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah, I was a little worried that my sister was going to faint when I told her. Then she just ran off.” She looked at a green crayon and started pulling it into the air with her magic. “I still don’t know how he was able to pick that up.”

“Maybe we can go find out?” Scootaloo suggested. “I mean, the more we learn about them more we can show everypony they’re not bad, right? And then we can go hang out with them more!”

Spike scratched his chin. “I don’t know... the last time Twilight did something like that, she caught fire. Literally.”

Applebloom rolled her eyes. “Spike, that was with Pinkie. Ya don’t try that on Pinkie. It just plain ain’t safe for all parties involved.”

Spike nodded a few times in acceptance. “Alright you got a point there.”

“Besides, it’s not technically ‘meeting them’ if we just watch, right?” Scootaloo added, trying to justify her scheme more and more.

Sweetie then perked up and said the one thing that would seal Spike’s fate. “We might even get spy cutie marks!”

Spike groaned as he covered his fins. “Oh no...”

“CUTIE MARK CRU-”

The door opened and Sweetie’s mom could be seen in the doorway. “Don’t even think about it young lady! After the scare you gave your father and I, you’re still grounded for another week!” The three of them deflated at that and Spike let out a sigh of relief.

“It’s probably for the best. I still remember what happened the last time you did one of these crusades. How did you manage to get covered in tree sap trying to get a synchronized swimming cutie mark?”

“We don’t know. Stop asking.” Scootaloo deadpanned at him.

Applebloom looked over to Sweetie’s mom and pouted. “Can’t we at least go over to Scootaloo’s house?”

The older mare thought for a moment before sighing. “Oh alright. But if I hear word of any crusading, you’re going to be grounded a lot longer than a week Sweetie Belle.” The little unicorn nodded and her mother looked at the other two. “That goes for you as well. I hear about any crusading, and I’ll be telling your parents and your sister.”

“We understand,” they all replied.

Sweetie’s mom nodded with a motherly smile. “Alright then. You can go.” She nuzzled her daughter. “Have fun Sweetie, and stay out of trouble.”

“I will!” The trio rushed over to Spike and picked him up. “Bye mom!”

As they ran out of the building, Sweetie’s mom could hear Spike cry from below. “Don’t let them take me!”

(Celestia)

Celestia looked out at Ponyville from her balcony and sighed. She could barely stand that Invention was so close to her beloved pupil and her friends.

‘Just calm yourself, Celestia. He said he’d leave. He gave you his word. He even agreed to the time limit. Just calm yourself.

Knocking from her bedroom’s door made Celestia jump ever so slightly. “Sister?” Looking over her shoulder, Celestia took notice of Luna. “May we come in?”

The solar alicorn sighed before smiling. “Of course Luna, I’m always available for my own sister.”

Luna returned the smile in kind before trotting into the room and sitting next to Celestia. They both looked out over the hills and towns for a moment before Luna spoke. “It still bothers you, doesn’t it?”

“How could it not?” Celestia turned to look at her sister. “He caused so much death. I... The feeling of all those spirits passing on, not only in the initial blast but in the many years that followed… I still haven’t forgotten it. My only solace is that he’s promised to leave with little fuss.”

Luna nuzzled her sister gently before pulling away briefly. “I understand that you still feel that pain. What I don’t understand is why you are reacting so violently. It is not like you to lash out in anger and rage.”

"Any creature, no matter how docile, can turn ferocious when it feels it's children are in danger," she replied firmly.

Luna frowned for a moment before she responded. “I know, but this is reminding me more of...” Luna turned towards the balcony as her ears pressed against her head, “a rather shameful moment of mine.”

Celestia looked to Luna in shock at the mere idea of making such a comparison and was about to retort before taking more consideration of those words and sighing. “I suppose I do seem a bit… obsessed at the moment.”

Once more the lunar princess nuzzled her sister. “I just wanted to make sure you were alright.” She continued the nuzzle for a moment, before pressing into her sister’s neck just a little more. “Tia...”

They pulled away from each other and smiled. However, Celestia caught a flicker of emotion in her sister’s eyes.

“Something’s troubling you,” she said in a matter of fact tone.

Luna nodded as her smile fell. “I can feel it sister. That... dark foreboding that lingered in the back of my mind... I felt it earlier, but not from within.” She looked out towards the city again and frowned. “Somewhere out there, the Nightmare has awakened.”

Celestia’s eyes widened as she looked back to Ponyville. “Is it… him?”

“No sister, Invention is not the host. Nor do I believe he is responsible for its return. In fact, I’m not even sure if he is aware of it, or that the Nightmare has even found one to possess.”

Celestia calmed herself before turning back to Luna. “Do you have any suggestions? As much as I hate to bring it up, you were its host. Perhaps you have some idea on precautions we could take?”

Luna sighed as she shook her head. “The Nightmare is a spirit sister. Until it possesses a host, there is nothing short of an exorcism that can do it harm, and even those have failed us in the past.” The lunar diarch gazed over the kingdom she and her sister ruled and frowned. “The only thing we can do, is wait.”

The two sat in the following silence, until Luna spoke again. “Celestia, would you like to know what the Nightmare focused on most? When it had hold of me?”

Celestia paused a moment before answering. “Only if you are willing to speak of it, sister. I do not wish to force such a thing on you.”

Luna turned to look at the Sun. “The sun, but more specifically, you.”

“M-Me?”

“That is right.” Luna moved her gaze to Ponyville. “Whoever the Nightmare was before they passed. They had a great and deeply seated hatred for you, and behind that, Ponies in general. It was what made them such a vicious spirit to begin with. One of such darkness that they were able to pull my darkest thoughts to the front of my mind and take over.” She frowned as her gaze moved from calculating, to pity. “It makes me wonder... just what happened to them, to cause such a terrible feeling to fester and grow within them.”

Celestia sighed. “I wish I knew. As much as my subjects would like to think otherwise, I’m just a mare. I’ve made plenty of mistakes. Maybe some I don’t even know about.”

Luna sighed as she turned to look at the clock in Celestia’s room. “Day Court starts again in five minutes.” She and her sister stood before sharing one last nuzzle. “Thank you for listening sister. It is good to know that you are alright.”

“You too, Luna. I know I’ve probably said this before, but its so good to have you back. I’d be more than willing to let even him roam free if that’s what it took to return you to me.”

Luna smiled as a small laugh rose from her. “I’m just glad to be back. Even the Nightmare was getting tired of kicking moon rocks into orbit.”

The two shared another chuckle and a nuzzle before Celestia trotted out the door to attend to her subjects.

Author's Note

Derp, forgot to add this before Publish.
Coauthor is still shinigamisparda, and he helped VASTLY with this chapter. Go give him some props.

Of Changelings and Elves

(Jenny)

“Where is he where is he WHERE IS HE!?” Twilight franticly galloped down the street, looking around before groaning. “Why did I send him off to play with the Crusaders? What made me think it would be a good idea!?”

Jenny put a hand on the panicking mare’s back. “Twilight! Calm down, I’m sure we’ll find them somewhere. Maybe they’re at one of their houses?”

Pinkie bounced back to the group and giggled. “Or they’re right over there.” She pointed down the street where the CMC could be seen taking a hogtied Spike down the street.

“SOMEPONY HELP ME, PLEASE!” the drake shouted.

Fluttershy flew over to the girls and landed next to them. “Um girls? Would it be alright if we borrowed Spike for a moment?”

“Huh? Oh, ok, just for second, we kinda need him,” Scootaloo answered as they set him down.

“Oh Fluttershy, thank you so much!” Spike thanked.

Fluttershy picked up Spike and put him on her back. “Thank you girls.” She trotted back over to the others, specifically Twilight, and let her take Spike off her back.

Twilight pulled about three different letters out of her bags and put them in front of Spike. “Spike! Quickly, send these to Celestia!”

“Huh? Oh, um ok.” He took a deep breath and the letters disappeared, the smoke heading off towards Canterlot. “Ok, now can you get these-”

“Thank you for the help Spike. I’ll let you get back to helping the girls. I know they’ve probably got you busy.”

“WHAT!?”

Jenny looked at Spike for a moment and just pointed. “Um...”

Spike was then levitated back over to the CMC and put into their wagon. “Thanks Twilight!” They then sped off with a tormented dragon in their wagon, and plans to ‘not’ crusade at Scootaloo’s house.

“TWILIGHT, FLUTTERSHY, HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!? YOU’RE BOTH EVIL! EEEEVIIIIIIIIIL!” He shouted as he was pulled away.

Completely ignoring the drake, Twilight turned to the rest of her group. “Alright girls, I just sent a letter to Celestia explaining about the changelings. Now we can wait for the guard, and find the hive.”

“Uh... Twilight?” The lavender mare stopped and turned to look at Jenny. “Can we stop by the library to get my armor? I’m coming too.”

“Jenny? You’re going to come help?”

Jenny’s posture straightened as she nodded at Twilight. “I just… I just can’t stand by when someone’s in trouble and I can do something about it.” Jenny stated with conviction. Besides... for some reason, it feels like I’m supposed to.

Twilight was hesitant at first, but sighed and looked up at Jenny. “Alright. But stay with somepony. Changeling Hives are easy to get lost in.”

“Speaking of, can you tell me more about these ‘changelings’? I’d like to know what we’re up against.”

Rainbow hovered above everyone and clapped her hooves together. “Tell it as we go, Twi! The longer we stay here, the longer those... whatever they were are in danger!”

Twilight nodded. “Right.” The seven of them took off towards the library and Twilight explained as best she could while running. “Basicly, A changeling is a kind of psychological parasite, that consumes the mind of their victims. Because of how a pony that’s been attacked can become a changeling themselves, they were what inspired the first vampony legends.”

Jenny looked at Twilight in shock. “And we’re just gonna charge in? No plan whatsoever?”

Twilight shook her head. “Of course not. I have some spells that will prevent us from getting harmed by changelings, or at least keep us from turning into one.”

“Ok, well at least there’s that. I’m not going to need like garlic or holy water to stop them, am I?”

Pinkie bounced next to her and laughed. “No silly, they’re bugs, not Dracula! You’ll need some flyswatters and a can of bug spray!”

“‘Bugs?!’ Ugh, that’s even worse!” Jenny groaned.

Rarity grimaced. “On that note, we agree.”

The seven of them got to the library and Jenny ran inside. “Wait here, I’ll be right back. Twilight, where’s my armor?”

“In the spare bedroom.”

“Thanks!”

Jenny quickly ran into the room and stripped out the outfit Rarity gave her, making sure to fold it, before hastily putting on her armor.

Wow. After wearing some normal clothes I realize what a big difference this is. It doesn’t feel as heavy as you’d think. Still chafes though.

After a few minutes she exited back into the library and looked at the ponies. “Alright, where to?”

Applejack tilted her hat back as she whistled. “Somepony came prepared.”

Rainbow nodded. “No kidding.”

“Beatrix was the general and strongest warrior of one of the most powerful armies in the world, so she better look the part. Nice to know I can pull it off,” Jenny explained with a little bit of pride in her tone.

Fluttershy whispered to Twilight as Jenny posed a little. “Um... Twilight? What is she talking about?”

Twilight leaned over to explain. “Jenny was in a costume when she was sent to our world, and it turned into actual armor when she arrived.” Fluttershy paused for a moment before quietly saying okay and slipping back behind Applejack.

Pinkie hopped up next to Jenny and kept bouncing. “So Twilight, where do we go now?”

Twilight lit up her horn and a purple arrow formed in front of her. “I’ll use this tracking spell to see if we can find where the changelings went after we get to Fluttershy’s. I’ll also cast a Mind ward to keep us from getting turned.”

“Okie Dokie Lokie! Come on Jenny! We have bugs to zap!” The pink pony then pulled out an oversized bug zapper and grinned.

“I have no idea where you get those. Or anything, for that matter,” Jenny deadpanned. “But you know, now that you mention it…” She trailed off before drawing her sword, holding it in front of her. Placing her other hand on the flat of the blade, she took a short breath before sliding her hand to the tip.

And nothing happened. “Dang it.”

Pinkie patted her on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, I brought a spare.”

Rainbow flew next to Jenny and looked at her curiously. “What was that all about?”

Jenny put her sword away and sighed. “In the game that Beatrix was from, her most powerful moves involved her sending lightning from her blade, or in one exception fire. I thought since I have lightning magic or something according to Twilight, I’d be able to do it.”

Rainbow shook her head and frowned. “That sounded like that rookie last week that thought he could handle a thunder cloud. It takes training for us pegasi to do that, and we do it all the time.”

“Really? I kind of thought you just, you know, made it work. Like it came natural to you or something.”

Rainbow grinned. “It does when it’s your special talent. But even then it’s good to get some practice. How else would you get any better?” She paused for a moment before smacking herself in the face. “Gah! Alright, time for talk over. We need to hurry up!”

Jenny nodded. “I’m with Rainbow on that one.”

“We need to wait for the Guard, Rainbow! We’ve never faced off against changelings before!” Twilight warned. Jenny at that point blinked a few times.

Rainbow shook her head. “We don’t have time to wait! They were getting dragged away and covered in some green goop when I last saw them, and I am not waiting to see what happens next!” She took off towards the cottage, leaving a trail of rainbow in her wake.

Fluttershy nervously took to the air after her friend. “Rainbow, wait!” She covered her mouth with a hoof as she looked back to the others. “Oh dear...”

Applejack sighed as she rubbed her muzzle. “That’s Rainbow for ya. One second she’s thinkin’, the next she’s got nothin’ but air in that head of hers.”

Twilight sighed as well before turning to look at everyone. “Alright, I think it’s best if we wait, but we’ll need somepony to go and make sure Rainbow doesn’t hurt herself. Fluttershy, would you mind if you go?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, but, um... Twilight?”

Twilight didn’t seem to hear her. “Alright, then let’s all head inside and wait for the guards to show up. Is that alright with you Je-” Twilight turned to look at the spot Jenny had been standing in, only to find air.

Fluttershy nervously spoke up a moment later. ‘I was about to say... Jenny ran after Rainbow already.”

“Dagnabit!” Applejack shouted. “As if havin’ one Rainbow wasn’t bad enough!”

Rarity looked towards the general direction of Fluttershy’s home with worry. “Oh dear, I hope they don’t do anything to reckless.”

Twilight turned away from the library with a determined look on her face. “Alright, change of plans.”

Pinke snorted. “Hehehe, change. Cause changelings.”

Twilight just rolled her eyes. “We’re going to have to tackle this ourselves, or if we can get to Rainbow and Jenny in time, drag those two back to the library.”

“Well we better hurry! Ah dunno how fast Jenny is, but this Rainbow we’re talkin’ about. Let’s git!” Applejack shouted.

Meanwhile, Rainbow was already at Fluttershy’s cottage and hovering around the area. “There has to be something that can get me closer...” She started to scour through the grass and leaves, only to find nothing remotely useful.

In her frustration, she slammed her hooves into the ground. “Darn it! I know there’s gotta be something I can use.” I didn’t go through five years of filly scouts for nothing.... I did it for Fluttershy.

“Rainbow, hold on!” Jenny called, sprinting towards her. “I’m coming with you!”

The prismatic mare blinked a few times in surprise as she saw Jenny run up. “How did you get here so fast? I was going close to top speed!”

Jenny didn’t answer in words. Instead she keeled over and rested her hands on her knees and raised a finger as she panted. “I... ran...from... library.” My legs are FIRE!

“You… You…” Rainbow still couldn’t formulate a proper thought and quickly gave up with a shake of her head. “Never mind, help me find a clue here, I’m looking for a track or something I can use to find the Changelings.”

Jenny nodded as she kept panting and started to look around. The two kept looking until Jenny noticed something in the grass. “Hey, I found something!” Rainbow flew over and they both stared down at the lump of green goo that was stuck to some grass. “This that goop you mentioned?”

“Yeah, that’s definitely it.” Rainbow quickly looked around and saw more goo trailing into the woods. “Those things probably got covered in it, so if we follow the pieces that were left behind we should be able to track them easy.”

Jenny grinned. “Alright, let’s get-” The sound of hooves getting closer reached both their ears. “Aww come on.”

“Hold it right there, ya hotheads!”

Jenny groaned. “No way, I just ran faster than I ever have before, and I plan on saving whatever Rainbow found!” Even if I can’t really feel my legs at the moment.

“Will you two just wait!? We’re going to go after them too, we just need some extra help! We need to wait for the guard!” Twilight shouted in frustration.

“But if these things are as bad as you say they are, they could be dead before they even get here!”

Applejack paused for a moment, her ears perking up as she looked around. “Girls. Ya’ll hear that?”

Everyone stayed quiet and opened their ears as they looked around. As soon as she heard it herself, Jenny recognized the sound. It reminded her of... “Cicadas?”

“I don’t think so,” Rainbow replied, flaring her wings aggressively.

“No, it sounds similar, but it isn’t. I would know,” Fluttershy explained.

“Then that means those awful creatures are nearby!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Twilight!” Jenny and Rainbow both shouted to the unicorn, their eyes conveying everything they were feeling.

Twilight hesitated for a moment before groaning and lighting her horn. In a flash of violet, six beams fired into her friends and give them a shimmering tint that matched the one that moved over her body. “That will help if we get attacked by a changeling. Just don’t get bit.”

Jenny looked over for a moment. “I thought you said the spell would fix the getting bit part!”

Twilight nodded as she moved to the front of the group. “It did. You won’t turn into a changeling, but it’ll still hurt.”

Jenny winced a bit before drawing her blade. “Well, I guess there’s only so much even magic can do.”

Pinkie bounced up to Jenny and... had a small cannon with her. “It’s time to party!”

Pink one, I will never understand you.

Without another word, they all dashed into the forest and began to search for the changeling hive.

(Invention)

Steve and Ed had split up to find any traces of Boris or Victoria, and I had gone my own way as well. I currently was looking around some shrubberies that were starting to get rather annoying. “Damn foliage, get off!” I kicked past another bush and pulled out my sword. “I always hated when this kind of detour became necessary. This time I don’t even have a path to walk.”

I managed to get clear of the bushes finally before I sighed at the state of my coat. “And that’s three new holes to patch up. I should have stolen some needles and thread. By the time I find those two I’ll look like swiss cheese.”

The world was silent for a moment before I let out a sigh. I knew I was letting myself get distracted, but I needed to remain calm. Thinking about how Boris and Victoria were both missing, the same thing that happened to Alex before he... I needed to find them. I absolutely needed to find them. I already failed one child, I refuse to fail another. Looking up at the sky, and seeing a robin land on a branch above me, I pleaded with whoever was listening. “Please. Let them be safe.”

The bird, to my surprise, actually looked down towards me and chirped before flying away. It was as if the little song bird actually answered my little prayer. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought that a robin was what had come to sing.

That smile faded rapidly as I focused once more on my goal, and what had led up to a similar predicament. If my children are not alone, and whoever has my children when I find them has any ill intent, they would feel anguish like no other, I would assure it as their father.

I began to cut through more foliage and eventually found Steve and Ed in a clearing talking amongst themselves. Steve was looking down at a stream as it flowed by. “I hate this Ed. I can’t help but feel guilty about all of this. I mean they both ran right past me...”

Ed stood just behind Steve and had his arms crossed. “Same here Steve, but we have to find them. If we leave Boris and Vicky out here they might end up like Al.” Ed scowled up at the sky as he looked at the sun. “And that one was all my fault. We got lucky that the ponies Boris and Vicky met the first time were just kids themselves. We might have had an exact repeat if that wasn’t the case.”

I scowled at that thought. That was the moment everything had gone wrong all those years ago. Alex getting out of the cave, heading to Canterlot, and getting treated lower than garbage. The pain I felt when I managed to find him was nothing compared to what he must have had. It was what I had feared would happen ever since I had managed to create Boris. I knew the ponies of the time had no love for me, and were as racist as any species could get. So, my original plans were to keep them away from the rest of the world, until they had a chance to be accepted, or I passed.

I had never expected that Alex would...

I snapped from my thoughts and shook my head. I needed to focus on the present more than the past right now. If I dwell on those days any more, Boris and Victoria are in possible danger for that much longer. I moved away from the clearing where Steve and Ed had taken pause from their search, and delved further into the woods. “I swear I will find you, my children.”

As I made to leave, Steve got up and readied his rifle towards some trees across the stream, checking the sight before putting it over his shoulder once more. “Anyways, you see any signs of that black fire ghost?”

Ed shook his head. “Nothing. Though I have to ask, what makes you think it’s a ghost?”

Steve shrugged in response. “Well, most stories that depict ghosts have them as floating fireballs, or have fire somewhere on or relating to them. Figured that they had to draw inspiration from somewhere.”

Ed nodded a few times. “I guess ya got a point, but we should split back up so we can cover more ground. I want to find Boris and Victoria ASAP.” Steve gave Ed a brief nod before he started to walk away. Before he could get far though, Ed called out again. “Hey Steve?”

“Hmm?”

Ed was looking at the sun again, taking in how it was close to the horizon. “Do you ever wonder... if there might be a way to get Alex back?”

Steve paused before shaking his head. “Those are some darker thoughts Ed. I’d stay away from them if I were you.”

Ed gave Steve a tired smile. “Yeah, they are pretty dark.” Ed looked towards the ground and sighed. “It’s just that he... always came up to me like I was a big brother. Sure Boris and Vicky call me big bro, but they act more like I’m something else... it just doesn’t feel the same.”

Steve walked back over to Ed and put a hand on his shoulder. “I know Ed, but we have bigger problems to fix right now.”

Ed was silent for a while before he nodded with a grim frown on his face. “You’re right. Let’s get back to work.”

The two ran in opposite directions and delved back into the woods, continuing their searches for Boris and Victoria with renewed vigor. One that I shared as I left in my own direction.

(Highwind)

Highwind was, as usual, not happy. He thought that with two rooms he could at least have one to himself. True, he was able to convince the idiots to share a room, but then they insisted on going over the files in his room instead of him heading over to theirs. And of course, the two couldn’t stop talking about their respective desires.

Celestia, smite me now.

“I say we go after this one first.”

“You know she’ll still has a chance at being a changeling, right? It’s not like you’re gonna hook up with it.”

“Still gives me something to look at.”

Highwind groaned as he looked over another file. “It doesn’t matter which we look into first, we’ll have to check them all eventually.” He flipped through another file and saw it was a less important pony than the rest. “I suggest going for lower profile cases first. That mare you’re looking at? That’s Suri Polomare, a rather well known and respected fashion designer. If we went to her first, it would draw attention we don’t need seeing as the investigation is meant to be discrete.” He handed over the file he had in his magic over to Whirlwind and tapped the picture. “We should go after a lesser known, like this street punk here.”

Ironsides looked over Whirlwind’s shoulder and nodded. “It sound like a good idea.”

Highwind nodded. “Then it’s settled. In two hours we’ll go on night watch and see if we can find him. When we do, we tail him until we find a hive or proof he isn’t a changeling.”

The room was silent as Whirlwind and Ironsides started to leave. Highwind got up and trotted over to the side of his bed and removed the cloaking spell from his spear. A small smile wormed it’s way onto his face as he looked over the blade. The same blade his father had used, and his father’s father. Of course... both of them were pegasus ponies.

“Hey, uh... sir?” Highwind quickly hid his spear and turned to see Whirlwind and Ironsides standing in his doorway.

“What is it? You should be getting ready.”

“Well sir, it’s just that I realized that me and Ironsides hardly know anything about you.” Highwind actually had to pause at that and blink. “I mean, we know enough about each other that we could be called brothers. But when it comes to you, you’re a mystery.”

"Why do you need to know? You should be more focused on your job," Highwind curtly answered.

"Well, yeah, but come on, sir. It's not like you're nothing but a Guard. You're a pony, and everypony has a story. Thought maybe you'd like to share yours," Ironsides explained.

"I'm sure you'd like to hear it over a nice meal, huh buddy?"

"Of course! Dinner is the second best place to have conversations, second only to bars."

Highwind shook his head and groaned. “Okay, let’s get one thing clear. I am not going to talk about my history, got it? Now get ready to head out.”

“You kiddin’ me? Come on, Highwind, there’s gotta be something you can tell us,” Whirlwind Pressed. “Like your name. Highwind’s more a pegasus name, don’t you think?”

Highwind glared at him. “I said....” a tired sigh escaped Highwind, “Alright, fine. You want to know why?” The two nodded and trotted further into the room. “The reason my name’s Highwind was that both of my parents, and their parents, were all pegasus ponies and expected me to be one, so they planned to name me after my father. Happy?”

“Whoa, so you were expected to be a pegasus? That’s unexpected. So, why didn’t they just name you something different when you turned out not to be?” Whirlwind asked.

“Because the spent the past year bragging about they were going to name their first son Highwind to carry on a family tradition. They weren’t exactly happy I was a unicorn.”

“Ah, I see. You’re family was a bit ‘purist’, huh? Don’t see many of those outside the Canterlot nobles, especially the unicorns.”

Clearly you’ve never met a military pegasus clan. Of course, they tend to be easily ignored unless you’re part of one. “So you’ll understand that I would rather not talk about it.” Highwind finished as he pointed to the door “Now go get ready. We leave in fifty.”

“Sure thing, sir. Glad to have this talk with you,” Ironsides said with a smile. “Hope to hear more about you in the future.”

That makes one of us.

Ironsides and Whirlwind both saluted before exiting the room.

Highwind waited till he was certain that the two were out of the room, before he pulled his spear out again and looked it over. The purple metal glinted in the dim light of the hotel room, barely making out the intricate carving of winds and wings on the head. “I swore I’d bring my family name honor. If only to prove to that conceited bastard that I can.” The time then began to pass slowly for Highwind. He hid his spear with another cloaking spell, Checked his appearance to ensure he looked like a civilian, and headed to the lobby to wait. After waiting in the main lobby for thirty minutes Whirlwind and Ironsides finally arrived. “You two ready to go?”

"Absolutely, sir! Work mode engaged!" Ironsides proclaimed with a salute.

Highwind felt a small headache begin to work it’s way in behind the first one. "'Work mode engaged?'"

"Yeah, it's our little joke. Means we're not goofing off anymore," Whirlwind explained.

I'll believe that when I see it.

Highwind nodded his head to the door. "Good to hear. Let's move out." The three of them began to head out of the hotel and after about forty minutes, spotted the pony in question. The periwinkle stallion was hanging around in an alley, his muzzle covered in a bandana and was clad in a leather coat. Highwind motioned over to the pony. “Alright, as I pass by, I’ll fake sneezing and light up my horn. Follow after me as I do, and if any of this guy’s shadow is missing, report it to me after we pass so we can tail this guy.” Whirlwind and Ironsides nodded.

Highwind turned back round the corner and for a moment he froze at what he saw. At the end of the street, was a tall bipedal figure wearing a black leather coat and tophat. It seemed to be trying to flag down any pony who would bother to listen. “Excuse me... If I could just... A moment of your time...”

Feeling his eye twitch, Highwind shook his head and continued with his original plan for the street thug they were trying to identify. As he passed the alleyway, he lit up his horn as he sneezed, flashing the street thug and causing him to be disoriented slightly. He then left past the alley as Whirlwind and Ironsides followed. “So, what was the result?”

“Negative. He’s got a shadow. Want to go straight and hit the next one on the list or report back to HQ?”

Before Highwind could respond, the tall figure from earlier was walking up to him. It was close enough now for him to see that it wasn’t the same one that stepped on his face earlier. This one’s face was thinner and paler, and the hair coming from under it’s tophat was pearl white. There were also pointed ears coming from under the brim of the hat. “Excuse me, but could you spare a moment?”

“Actually we’re kind of busy, if you don’t mind,” Highwind replied.

It waved a hand and looked around. “Yes, yes, I understand, what with you being members of the Guard and all.”

“Whoa, wait a sec, how’d you figure that out?” Whirlwind asked in disbelief.

The taller being pointed at the formation the three had entered unconsciously. “Well, you look rather organized for some civilians. Anyway, my name is Sterling Mind, I-I’m the Luonto Ambassador.”

“The elven ambassador? What the hay are you doing out here? Shouldn’t you be, like, in the embassy or something?” Ironsides asked.

Sterling blinked a few time before nervously looking around. “Oh, yes. Um, I suppose I should have headed there first. Oh dear, I hope I haven’t made a mistake. Oh that would be just terrible if-”

“Excuse me,” Highwind interrupted, stopping his rambling. “Sterling Mind, right? What do you need?”

Sterling cleared his throat and straightened himself up. “Oh, yes. I am here to request an audience with Princess Celestia. It’s dreadfully important that I speak with her immediately.”

“Celestia? Why do you need to talk to her?”

The elf started to twiddle his fingers as he looked at the suddenly interesting sign across the street. “Well, quite frankly, I’m not at privilege to tell you until this message reaches Princess Celestia. The Prince specifically said it needed to reach her first...”

Whirlwind looked over to the west and noted how low the sun had gotten. "Well, unfortunately all the trains are done for the day. We could take to the Guard Station and have a message sent out."

Sterling bit his lip slightly and adjusted his hat. "Oh. Oh dear, that is not what the Prince requested. Then again, I suppose expediency is most important in this situation.” Sterling bowed slightly to the trio. “Very well, my good sirs, please lead the way."

Highwind sighed as he turned around and headed back towards the guard station. Now with not only two airheads, but a nervous elf who kept reminding him of a certain someone with the feeling he kept getting from the ambassador. Regardless, He lead the dignitary to the guard station and silently prayed that all would go well.

(Jenny)

It was late by the time the tracking spell had lead them to their destination. The sun was beginning to set over the horizon, and everyone was getting tired of being in the woods. Jenny peered over a bush with the others soon following. “Alright everyone. According to Twilight’s magic compass-”

“It’s a tracking spell.”

Jenny waved a hand dismissively. “That’s what I said. Now according to her magic, the changelings are holed up in there and so are whatever Rainbow saw.” She pointed upwards to a large cave that dominated a cliff face that the tracking spell had taken them to. Surprisingly enough, not a single changeling could be found, nor were there any lurking in the woods.

“So how do ya reckon we do this? We can’t rightly go chargin’ and screamin’, but we can’t waste too much time neither,” Applejack asked.

Jenny hummed for a moment before snapping her fingers. “I got it. Quick, hand me a rock.”

“Um… ok,” Twilight complied, levitating a fist sized rock to her. “What are you going do?”

“Shake the nest and see what comes out,” she replied before hurling the stone as hard as she could into the cavern before they all ran and hid behind some trees and bushes and waited. After a good two minutes, nothing was heard aside from the echo of the rock going down. “I guess they’re not there.”

“Or maybe they’re just deeper inside,” Twilight considered. “Nevertheless, we can’t just stay out here. Let’s head in, but slowly. Nopony get separated.”

The group of seven headed inside, Twilight and Rarity lighting the way with their horns, and Jenny with her hand constantly on her hip. They kept this up for at least an hour before Jenny spoke up.

“Why’s it so empty in here? And does anyone else hear Queen?”

“How can you hear a queen?” Rainbow asked.

Jenny just sighed as they kept going. “Where I’m from, there’s an old rock band called Queen. What I meant, was can anyone else hear that music?”

Pinkie grinned as she listened to the song. “Oooh, I like this one!”

A moment later, the seven were nearly blown back by the volume of the music.

“HAVIN’ A GOOD TIME!”

The music continued to play and Jenny looked over at the others for a moment. In a bout of wordless debate, they unanimously agreed to head in as fast as possible. If only to find out just what the hell that was.

(Boris and Victoria)

For a long while, Boris couldn’t see anything but green. Whatever the changelings had used to restrain him had dried and receded, leaving him with some room inside, but it was some gross stuff to have that close to your face. It had been like this since the insects had left him wherever they had taken him and Victoria. All he knew, was that he wasn’t being moved around anymore, and he was up off the ground. “Come on.” So Boris did the first thing he could think of, and started to push against the green prison.

Come on. Come on. Just a little more. He thought, hearing the material start to crack under his strength. With a final shove, his arm burst from the cocoon he had been placed in. “Ha!” He began to reach up and grab at whatever edges he could, pulling until they began to break. Strangely, it was easier to do from the outside, and in minutes, he had managed to pull himself out. “Free!”

“Great, now how about you get me out of here, huh?”

Boris turned to find his sister in a similar situation to what he was just in, but her head was all that was freed from the green matter that kept her pinned to the wall. “Need a hand?” He walked over and started to pull away at the gunk and caught his sister as she fell forward. The duo paused to look around at where they were, looking for a way out, but seeing only blackened walls and tunnels in the upper walls. “Now how do we get out?”

The two looked around the room, searching behind other green pods and in some cases steering clear of the ones holding more creatures in them.

“I guess we just have to take some chances. Let’s choose a way and get out of here,” Vicky answered.

“Really? I’m surprised you’re not trying to do some brainy thing to help us find our way out,” Boris teased.

“And I’m surprised you haven’t suggesting just smashing through walls,” she snarked back. “I didn’t get a good look at how we got here, and it’s not like we can just ask for directions.”

Boris blinked a few times before rubbing his chin. “Huh... why didn’t I think of that?” He leaned against one of the walls and kept scratching his chin. “I mean... If we found a thin enough spot we co-WOAH!” It was that moment that the wall he was leaning on gave way into a different room. This one was filled not with pods, but had several doorways on every wall. Boris got up from the debris before blinking a few times and looking at the wall. “Well... that happened.”

“Your clumsiness and stupidity should be it’s own superpower,” Vicky groaned. “Well, might as well go this way.”

As they both headed into the room, a rumble shook the area and the hole that had been made quickly sealed itself. This not only blocked the way back, but all of the light coming from the cocoons, leaving the two in pitch darkness.

“Hey, Vicky, I know you aren’t good with magic yet, but couldn’t you make a lightbulb, or a small fire, or something? I can’t see my hands, and they’re pressed against my face.”

“I guess I could try.” Victoria started to focus on her hands, trying to picture the light that had engulfed them earlier moving into a small ball in her palm. When she opened her eyes, she and Boris were both staring at a small mote of light hovering in her right hand. “I did it.” They were both silent for a moment before Victoria grinned. “I did it!”

“Hey, cool! I guess we’ll show dad when… we… whoa.”

Both of the children gawked at the ceiling above them, as several hundred changelings clung to the rock. They seemed to be asleep, or at the very least, unaware of the two. “Boris... let’s get out of here. As quietly as possible.” Victoria whispered as she began to slowly walk to one of the large sets of double doors.

“Right behind ya.” Boris quietly made his way over as well, before the two came to a dilemma. “How are we going to get this open?”

“I… I don’t know. It looks pretty sturdy.”

“Well… I could… you know.”

“Are you nuts!?” she hissed back. “Why is your first instinct to smash things!?”

“Hey, I’m just saying, I don’t think there’s another way to open it. Besides, do you want to just wait for them to get up instead?”

“You… ugh. Ok. Just hold on a second.”

Boris nodded and started to back away from the door. Victoria moved away just enough not to get rammed by her brother, and Boris charged forward. When Boris did collide with the door, however, it swung open and he tumbled forward onto the ground. “Omphf!” Unfortunately, the sound of the doors slamming against the walls echoed down every possible corridor. “Oh no...”

“Running time!” he shouted, motioning for his sister to follow as he sprinted down the dark halls.

Victoria quickly ran through the doorway as several blue eyes gazed down at her and slowly advanced. “Wait for me!”

Like in the forest before, the two ran from the oncoming waves of Changelings. Ducking through doorways, and charging past the occasional rock formation. Eventually the two came across a larger door than the rest. “There! It’s the biggest door here, it has to be the exit!”

Boris pumped his arms as hard as he could before bashing into the imposing doors, only to be met with a lack of natural light.

“Or it could lead somewhere else,” Victoria half-groaned, half-shouted in frustration.

The two of them jumped as the doors slammed shut, and were illuminated in an eerie green. “So... the children have finally arrived.”

Boris looked over and saw a larger changeling than before sitting across the room. The massive emerald in the wall behind it glowing brightly as it seemed to churn something within.

“W-What? Wh-Who are you?” Victoria asked, scared that this creature seemed to know them.

It let out a laugh that chilled the two kids. “Why my dear Victoria, our name is Queen Chrysalis.” The queen began to walk closer to them as green flames engulfed her and changed her form. “We also are Cadence,” She was engulfed again, “Or Luna,” A final time she shifted and returned to normal. “Or whoever we wish to be.”

“I’ll be honest, I’d probably say that was pretty cool if I wasn’t so terrified right now,” Boris commented.

The queen gave the boy a predatory smile. “Why thank you for the compliment young Boris, but we are certain you two are wondering why you’re here in our domain.”

“Cause you kidnapped us,” Vicky replied, trying to mask her fear with anger.

Chrysalis laughed as she looked at the young girl. “Now Victoria, there’s no point in trying to hide how you feel. Even with that metallic body of yours, We can still see the fear it shows.” She trotted around the children, circling them as she continued. “As for the kidnapping, yes, that is a way to describe it. We prefer harvesting much more.”

“‘H-Harvesting’? What do you mean by that?” she asked, unable to keep the fear from leaking through completely.

“Y-yeah! I mean... really, we don’t even have any meat on us! Nothing but metal all around! Hehehe...” Boris nervously moved between Victoria and the Queen.

Chrysalis looked at him in amusement as she stopped at the double doors they had entered in. “It seems that you two know little about Changelings. We don’t feed on meat or metal. We feed on something more nutritious than those paltry substances ever could be.”

“Uh… minerals?” Boris asked, chuckling nervously.

Chrysalis’ smile grew as her fangs gleamed in the light from the emerald. “Your minds.” She started to come closer to the children as they backed away. “Over the centuries, We’ve come to enjoy the taste of ripping apart the consciousness of those who amuse us. And you two are oh, so amusing. In fact, you’re the most amusing pair of meals we’ve come across since our existence began.”

Boris felt Victoria bump into his back and glanced over his shoulder to find that they were pressed against the wall. He jabbed a finger at her and shouted pitifully. “S-stay back!”

Chrysalis licked her lips as she got closer. “Now why would we do that? We’d miss the most delicious meal of all.” A menacing chuckle escaped the queen’s throat as she lit up her horn. “We’d also miss the chance at sweet revenge.”

Victoria was trembling behind her brother, gripping onto his gloved hands in fear. “Please... someone help.”

As if to answer her plea, a bright light flashed above the three and a gaping hole formed in the ceiling of the room. Gazing into it in looked like staring into oblivion and heaven at once. And descending from the portal with the grace of-

“Aaaaaah!” Smack. “Ow.”

-a lead weight being thrown from an airship was a large armored figure that landed flat on it’s face.

Everything was silent for a moment, as not even the queen knew what to make of what just happened. When she did regain her wits, however, she turned to the figure and glared. “What is the meaning of this!?”

“Ugh… first I get sent away after helping, now I get pulled through a portal. This must be how Kat felt,” the figure muttered as it got to its knees.

Chrysalis growled as her horn lit up and lifted the figure into the air. “INTERLOPER! ANSWER OUR QUESTION!”

Boris’s jaw dropped at the size of the man. “Woah. Where can I get that big?” His sister then elbowed him in the gut.

“Huh?” The large man turned to survey his surroundings before catching sight of the two siblings and the Changeling Queen. “Oh hey, Chryssi, how ya doin’?”

The queen slammed him into the ground and growled more. “Do not degrade our name! Now answer our question! What is the meaning of this interruption!?”

“I guess that would be one of you two,” he answered, turning to Boris and Victoria. “Which of you has my gauntlets?”

Boris just blinked a few times before looking at his hands. “I made a man fall from nothing...” He looked up and grinned. “Awesome.”

“Technically you called me here. You didn’t just make me come into existence or anything. I’m guess old jitterbug here is the reason you called me?” he asked motioning to the increasingly furious queen. Boris and Victoria looked at each other before nodding furiously.

“Uh... yeah, she was kinda about to... eat us.” Boris looked at Chrysalis and shuffled along the wall with his sister to put the large warrior between her and them.

“I see,” he replied before sighing. Chrysalis’ aura disappeared off him, something that surprised her, and then he quickly hopped to his feet. “Honestly this feels weird, attacking a Chrysalis after being able to hang out with a different version of her, but I guess things just don’t work the same in every dimension. Should’ve internalized that by now.”

Chrysalis froze at the moment the warrior mentioned dimensions. “You... you are from outside this realm? Just like that tartarus forsaken inventor?”

“‘Inventor?’ Oh so this is that universe, is it? Huh, maybe I can finally get some info on him.”

Chrysalis began to tremble in rage. “First he comes and ruins our lands... then that worthless woman shows her face again, and now... some pathetic armored imbecile!?” The doors leading out of the room were encased in an emerald glow. “Enough of this foolishness!” The doors swung open and the horde of changelings waiting outside began to chirp their wings in anticipation. “KILL HIM!”

“Wow, not even giving me the chance to give you a warning? You are certainly not like any of the Chrysalis’ I’ve met. Oh well, it won’t matter because-”

Music began to play and he began singing along with it.

“Tonight I’m gonna have myself a real good time.

I feel aliiiiiiiiiiiiive

And the wooooooooooorld

I’ll turn it inside out, yeah!

I’m floating around in ecstasy so

Don’t stop me now

Don’t stop me

‘Cause I’m havin’ a good time”

He pulled out his spear.

“HAVIN’ A GOOD TIME!”

As the music surged he dashed into the swarm of changelings, smacking them back and forth, sending them in every direction… while still singing.

Boris blinked once before slowly moving to go hide behind the throne, and taking Victoria with him. “This is oddly reminding me of when dad tried to rock out on his piano.”

“Less talk, more hide.” Victoria pushed him further behind the throne. The two of them started to peek around the edge of the obsidian throne as the warrior continued to attack the horde, and was winning.

Chrysalis watched as changeling after changeling were knocked through the air. “Damnable...” She charged into the fray herself shortly after, lighting her horn and sending a blast into the ground next to the warrior. A moment later a spike of earth shot out and hit him in the back. Though it didn’t pierce his armor it did cause him to stumble, giving a chance for the other changelings to swarm and begin biting him. Chrysalis smiled as he lost underneath the horde… only for it to waver when she noticed the music hadn’t stopped and a rumbling was coming from under her horde.

“About to oh, oh, oh, oh, oh EXPLODE!”

A burst of wind sent them flying in all directions, hard enough to embed them into the walls. The warrior simply continued to sing and dance as he approached the Queen.

“YOU DARE TREAT US LIKE SOME SORT OF JOKE!?” she shouted before firing several blasts into the cavern floor, walls, and ceiling, causing spikes to extend from several directions. He responded by quickly cutting them to pieces. She then ripped out boulder sized rocks from the wall before hurling them at him only for him to easily punch them into oblivion. She then resorted to simply blasting him with magic, which for some reason simply disappeared when it made contact with him. He then extended his hand and fired a magical beam at her, the same color as her own aura. It was then she realized he had somehow been absorbing her magic.

“Whoa. He’s totally got this in the bag!” Boris whispered excitedly.

“I’ll admit, he is pretty good,” Victoria agreed.

The queen rose and growled before noticing her changeling were stirring. “DO NOT FALTER! KILL THEM ALL! MAKE THEM SUFFER!” she shouted.

Just after she spoke those words a green light flashed from behind the siblings. They turned and saw the large gem they had seen earlier pulsating brightly in time with the attacks from Chrysalis . “Wait a second...” Victoria looked at the gem, then over to Chrysalis before her thoughts clicked. “The emerald! She’s getting power from it!”

Boris looked at her as the song started to die down. “I don’t think it’ll be too important. I think that the bug queen’s down for the count.” He peeked around the side of the throne as a beaten and battered Chrysalis was panting heavily. Her eyes glaring fury at the warrior as her magic began to pick up again.

“Worthless cur.” One of the changelings on the wall flew over to Chrysalis and she bit into it’s neck, draining it dry in a matter of moments. The injuries on her body healing at a visibly rapid pace before she stood tall and reignited her horn. “We will not fall to one who disgraces themselves!”

Boris gulped. “And now we are dealing with a full blown vampire.” He looked up at the emerald on the wall and frowned. “Alright, lets see...” He started to look around the area away from the battle and found a spike of rock that had been sent over their direction. It was just big enough to use as a club, and Boris ran out to grab it. “I got it! Vicky, I’ll need a boost!”

“You’re going to break it, aren’t you.”

Boris grabbed the stone and ran back over with a grin. “Yep! It’s what I do best!”

Victoria just nodded as she ran to the front of the throne and started to help Boris up to the top. Boris grunted as he got up on the back of the seven foot tall seat, and lost his balance for a moment. As soon as he recovered, he pulled his arm back, and swung the rock club into the edge of the emerald. I sure hope this works.

The moment of impact sent a small wave of stillness over the changelings.

Chrysalis looked over at the young boy and saw him pull back for another swing. “NO! GET AWAY FROM THAT!” The second impact caused a small crack to form on the emerald, and a similar crack to form across the barrel of the changeling queen as she stumbled.

Boris pulled back a third time and swung as hard as he could. His stone club embedded itself into the emerald before a spiderweb of cracks formed and light began to pour out of the gem. “Oh boy.” He jumped down just before the gem shattered and sent a shock wave of magic out over the room. When the magic reached Queen Chrysalis’ body, which was covered in lines of light, it erupted into a cerulean inferno and she let out a tremendous wail of agony.

The flames quickly spread to every smaller changeling in the area and burned them away to ash. Strangely though, Chrysalis’ body remained as it collapsed onto the ground, wreathed in the blue flames and obscuring her from view.

Boris and Victoria looked at the spectacle with dropped jaws before glancing at the warrior and pointing at each other. “His/Her idea.”

“Whoa. Definitely not the Chrysalis I know,” the warrior quipped.

“You… I will… yet have my revenge…” Chrysalis seethed as she rose, still bathed in flame. “I will-!”

“Boop,” the warrior said before he flicked her on her snout, somehow producing enough power to send her tumbling across the ground. “Take a nap, your majesty.”

Boris and Victoria both looked at the warrior in silence before the young boy cleared his throat. “So... how are you?” He got smacked upside the head by Victoria a moment later. “Hey what was that for!?”

“For being you and causing a magical explosion.”

“Sounds fun,” the warrior quipped. “Anyway, let’s get out of here you two.”

A groan from the general direction of Chrysalis drew their attention. It sounded... different. Boris looked over at the queen, only to find the fires had died out, and a pony was laying there. “Oh... my head.” The pony started to get up, her emerald coat covered in soot and her blue mane ragged and parting only for the horn on her head. She paused when her hoof reached her view and trembled at the sight of it. “I’m.... I’m not...”

Victoria’s eyes widened as her jaw dropped. “No.... it can’t be.”

Boris and the mare locked eyes and if it were not attached, the boy’s jaw would have fallen off.

“ROBIN!?” The mare clumsily stood back up as the two children rushed over to her. Before she could even get a word out, she was tackled to the ground and hugged by Boris. “Robin!”

VIctoria was next to him, hugging the mare as well. “How?... Who?... What?”

The tired mare slowly got up and smiled at him. “Please, Boris, Victoria, let us get out of this place before I explain.” She looked over at the warrior who she’d been fighting not moments ago before smiling. “I would like to give you my thanks.”

“Uh… not sure what’s going on here, but you’re welcome. Honestly, I’ve had very few thank me after getting beaten to a pulp,” he replied. “Can you move on your own, or shall I carry you, your majesty?”

The mare scrunched her face in disgust at the title. “Please don’t call me that. Being forced into experiencing all of those years... has left a bad taste.” She stood and while her legs shook, managed to hold herself up. “As for walking, I should be fine.”

“Quickly this way!” An echo could be heard from the distance. “It came from over here!”

“Um… do we want to risk meeting whoever that is or should we just amscray?” the warrior asked.

Robin shook her head. “I would have to meet them eventually, but it is best if we don’t draw their attention for now. I have information they need to know, even if I can’t tell all of it immediately.”

Boris frowned in confusion as he looked at Robin. “Who’s coming? Is it dad?”

Robin smiled as the group of ponies came into the room. Due to all the debris, they would not be immediately seen. “No Boris, it’s six, very important mares.” She paused for a moment and eyed Jenny as she came into the room panting. “And an early arrival it seems.” She turned to the warrior and nodded. “Let us be off.”

“Gotcha. Is the Everfree Forest a good destination?” he asked.

Robin nodded as she noticed Jenny looking over towards her. “It will suffice for now.” She smirked and met Jenny’s gaze for a moment, long enough for the message to be clear. I see you, and we will meet again.

“Then hang onto your hats!” he exclaimed.

Boris looked confused for a moment as he patted his head. “But I don’t have a hat.”

“Wow really? Ah forget it,” he said before using his spear to cut a hole in the air itself. The inside looked somewhat similar to the portal he fell out of, but it had less light coming from it. “All aboard the Gilgamesh Express!”

Robin chuckled as she calmly stepped through the portal and was quickly followed by the two kids and warrior.

Author's Note

And another crossover has begun! Shinigamisparta and I have had this in the works for a while now, and it will not only send the plot forwards from the snail-pace it was previously going at, it will also reveal information about the world at large, back stories, and MORE! So if you're confused as to why Gilgamesh of all people showed up, go read Shinigamisparta's story. It's a good one, compared to most.

A First Hand Account

(Jenny)

As Jenny and The Element bearers ran down the blackened corridors, only one thing seemed to stand out as the most extreme oddity. “Where are all the changelings?”

Applejack kept pace with her and looked around. “Don’t know, but ah’m getting a mite worried we’re runnin’ straight into a trap.”

The music started to quiet down and everyone came to a stop. The dead silence that followed, filled with nothing but the echo’s of their last steps and breathing, surrounded them as they looked around.

Twilight pursed her lips as she glanced around the long hall. “I don’t like this... It is way too quiet.” Her horn lit up and the tracking spell formed another arrow, pointing slightly to the left. Noticing this, she perked up. “Girls, we’re getting closer to whatever is down here. Let’s keep going and hope this isn’t a-”

A ping echoed through the cavern.

Pinkie stopped bouncing after everyone and looked around. “What was that?”

A second ping followed shortly after the first.

Rarity looked down the cavern and tried to focus her ears. “Is somepony hitting something?”

A third ping, followed shortly by a small yet constant hum.

Jenny frowned and walked further down the corridor the sound was coming from. “Hey, I think we should follow that-” Everyone flinched and covered their ears as a head-splitting shriek of agony came from down the corridor. Twilight’s projected arrow shook slightly as it was distorted by a sudden wave of magic before steadying again. “Scream! We should definitely start booking it towards that scream and explosion!”

The seven of them charged down the corridors. They kept following the general direction of the sound until Twilight’s arrow suddenly veered off to the right, and pointed at a large set of double doors that were slightly open, and had residual magic lighting the gems on the face. “Quickly, this way! It came from over here!”

When they got closer to the room, the residual magic on the door faded and they came to a stop. Jenny was panting as she caught up to the rest. “When you girls go... you go.”

Twilight was too focused on the door to give her any attention though, as her tracking spell’s arrow started to shake erratically. “Girls... Changelings are definitely behind these doors, and according to the spell...” she paused to gulp, “there are a lot.”

Jenny did her best to settle her breathing and drew her sword. Somehow she didn’t feel as nervous as she thought she would, almost as if it was… natural.

“Ok… Three, two-”

Suddenly the magic arrow vanished.

“What the-?” Twilight asked aloud before trying to reactivate the spell, only to fail. “W-What happened? It stopped working? But that could only happen if they all…”

Jenny looked over at Twilight worriedly before heading closer to the door and pushing it open. It revealed yet another corridor, albeit a less confusing one with only one other set of doors at the far end, but unlike the rest of the corridors they had passed through, this one was filled with piles of what looked to be ashes. There were also large pieces of rubble scattered about here.

Jenny was about to speak when she saw a unicorn, two human children, and a large human warrior on the far side of the room. One that looked familiar to her for some reason. “Hey, do any of you guys see that?”

“It will suffice for now.” The mare said just as she looked over and met Jenny’s gaze. She didn’t look the least bit surprised.

“Then hang onto your hats!” The tall warrior exclaimed.

One of the two smaller figures started to pat his head. “But I don’t have a hat.”

Jenny looked at the others and saw that they were more focused on the ash and rubble around them to be paying attention. Seriously, what’s going on?

“Wow really? Ah forget it,” The warrior said before using his spear to HOLY SHITAKI MUSHROOMS! The spear had cut through the air and opened a blackish purple portal floating in place. “All aboard the Gilgamesh Express!”

Jenny’s jaw nearly fell off as her eyes widened in surprise. “Gilgamesh Express?” No way! Is that really him!?

The four figures then walked through the portal and vanished. Jenny tapped Twilight’s shoulder, interrupting her from trying to fix her spell, and got her attention. “Hey, uh, Twilight? Did you notice the four figures that were across the room just now?”

Twilight blinked in confusion for a moment before looking over towards the other side of the room. “Hmm... I can feel a trace of heavily saturated magic residue. Maybe you were suffering a hallucination?”

Rainbow came flying in before Jenny could respond. “Hey, there’s a bunch of imprints in the walls here that look like changelings. They’re full of ash too.”

“Imprints? But then... with the spell also suddenly failing...” Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked around. “Girls... I think I know what happened to the changelings...”

Pinkie looked around at all the ash piles and grimaced. “Ewwwwww.......”

“Gracious! What could’ve done such a thing to so many of those beasts?” Rarity asked, trying to rack her mind for an answer to her own question, while simultaneously attempting to avoid getting any of the changeling dust on her.

Jenny looked over at Twilight for a moment before frowning. “Well... I’m not entirely sure why none of you noticed them, but there were four figures standing over there. I think I heard one of them call himself ‘Gilgamesh’, which would explain just who could have... won the fight.”

Fluttershy nervously looked around at the debris. “Um... actually, I-”

Applejack interrupted the shy mare unknowingly. “‘Gilgamesh?’ Who’s that?”

“Another character from the Final Fantasy series. Basically a warrior who challenges others for their weapons.” She paused for a moment and started to scratch at her cheek. “He’s kinda goofy, but he has been known to defeat entire armies himself.” Gives “Stupid Powerful” a whole new meaning.

Pinkie popped up over Jenny’s shoulder and hummed. “Question. Does he like parties?”

Jenny looked at the room one last time before heading to the door they came from. “Let’s get out of here before question time starts. It’s... unsettling being in here.” The six mares agreed and followed Jenny out of the room.

“We can’t leave! What about those things that got captured!?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Don’t worry, Rainbow, Gilgamesh took them with him. And they seemed to be going with him willingly, so I guess there’s no problem there,” Jenny explained. Or at least.... It looked like it was willingly.

“Huh. Guess I should meet this guy.”

Twilight started to light up her horn as they walked, causing a bubble to form around the whole group. “Everyone ready to teleport?”

Jenny stopped and looked over in surprise, even as six ponies huddled around her. “Wait, you can teleport living things?”

“Uh, yes?” she replied as if it was obvious.

“The why didn’t you teleport us here?”

“I can’t teleport to places I haven’t been before, or at the very least see,” Twilight explained.

Jenny silently looked to her left as a blush slowly grew on her face. “Oh. Ok then.”

She approached Twilight and the others before, in a violet flash, they all disappeared from the hive.

(Gilgamesh)

After exiting the Rift, and giving the mare and the two humans time to recover from their first time staring and traveling through infinity, I scanned our surroundings to make sure nothing was following us. Satisfied, I turned back to them.

"So, we got a destination in mind, or do we just wander somewhere?" I asked.

Robin looked about at the trees as she hummed. “To be honest, I was expecting the old castle to be our destination when we exited that rift, but anywhere we could make shelter for the night will do. I’d rather not sleep out in the open.”

Boris was behind her stumbling slightly as his eyes spun. “Woah, that was weird.”

The unicorn perked up a bit. “Oh, I just remembered.” Her horn lit up and a glow emanated from the ground before rock rose and made a small hut around the four. “There.”

“Neat trick. And you actually made it big enough for me. That’s a particular rarity for me,” I replied.

She smiled and waved a hoof. “Oh it was nothing. Invention had a tendency to jump out of his skin, so I made a habit of building these with a raised ceiling.”

“‘Invention’? That’s what he chooses to go by? Not exactly original, but I’ll admit there’s sort of simple charm to it.”

Robin frowned a bit before sighing. “It’s... not exactly a choice, per se.”

“Wait, you mean… he doesn’t remember?” I asked. “That’s new.”

She nodded sadly. “Unfortunately. He didn’t even realize it himself until I had asked him his name.”

“Odd. I choose not to go by my old name. An acquaintance of mine only remembers her first, but that’s mostly due to just how long she hasn’t used it.”

Robin nodded in understanding befor her ears perked up again and she facehoofed. “Oh, I feel so stupid. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Robin. What is your’s, warrior?”

“Hm… it is a bit small in here so I’ll refrain from my usual posing and shouting.”

Victoria looked confused. “Posing?”

“Of course! I hope you’re hungry, because your brother just ordered a large ham!”

Boris frowned a bit. “First hats, now ham? Why is all this stuff I can’t do showing up!?”

I sighed. “Maybe I’ll get to it later.”

Robin chuckled. “It’s alright. Metaphors go right over the boy’s head.” In that moment, Boris looked up and tried to find something that wasn’t there as his sister facepalmed.

“Anyway, before this gets more stupid,” I continued. “I am the master of combat, the seeker of battle and adventure, the one who has turned back rivers and crushed mountains with his strength alone! ‘Tis I who travels this multiverse in search of fights and fun! Behold, for I am the Mighty Gilgamesh!”

The three blinked a few times as they stared at me, even as a tumbleweed rolled behind them. “Wait... did you say Gilgamesh? Are you sure you haven’t met Invention before?”

Boris nodded. “Yeah! I mean, if you did, that would explain why he named his ship after you! It’s full of swords, and guns, and cannons, and wires, and a lot of other stuff that I have no idea about.”

“Wait… he has an airship named ‘Gilgamesh’?” I asked. I couldn’t keep the smile from coming onto my face. “Please, please, please tell me we are going there before I leave because there are a couple of jokes I just have to make!”

Robin’s ears folded back as she looked at the doorway she’d made in worry. “Well... You would have to go without me. Though I am grateful to be free... There are just some things that are not meant to happen yet.”

Victoria’s head snapped over to Robin as she finished. “Wait what!? B-But we just got you back! Dad would be amazed to see you! Why can’t you-” She was silenced as Robin put a hoof to her lips.

“I’ll be able to tell you eventually, but not right now.” She turned back to me and her smile faded. “Now, I assume that you wish to know what is going on?”

“That’d probably be nice, considering the only time I’ve even heard of Invention before was due to another Displaced telling me he saw something in a very vague vision,” I replied.

Robin took a deep breath before she let out a long sigh. “First you must know, that Invention arrived 1500 years ago, and upon his arrival, suffered damage irreparable. Due to how he entered as well as not begin of our dimension, his consciousness began to fracture, and split. It was unnoticeable at first, but then when Boris came to life, the two of us began to try and learn more about how it came to be. Unfortunately, due to our shared criminal records, the two of us could only gather materials for research by means of theft, or gathering in the wilderness.

It was four years after I first met him when we discovered how the consciousness of all living things, no matter what dimension or reality they resided in, could be divided into six aspects. Fire, Earth, Water, Air, Æther, and Void. It was then we realized just what had happened to give the children life. His consciousness had moved into new vessels, and given them lives of their own, though Invention did manage to retain one of the fragments himself.

The fragments became five that Invention came to look upon as his children. There was Earth, which was given to Boris. Water, which was given to Steve. Air was given to Edward. And Æther was given to Victoria. Fire was given to his last son, Alex, and each one’s personality was reflected by the fragment they held. As you can see, Boris is rather focused on what he can see, and doesn't think outside the box as much. Victoria has always held a fascination for books and learning, always wanting to know more and grow. Steve was very emotional about everything he would do, and in contrast Edward would think his decisions through logically.

Alex was different though. Instead of just being passionate about what he did, he was resolute in his want for adventure. He would cause trouble day in and day out, out of curiosity for the world around him. He acted more like a child than the rest. It was how it was for a long time, Just me and Invention, watching over the five of them in our cave-hidden home. Stealing just what was needed to survive, and trying to find a way to clear our names.”

“Okay, Robin, Imma let you finish, but I just need to address one thing first,” I interrupted before turning to Victoria, leaning in close to examine her features. She leaned back a bit, uncomfortable at the sudden intrusion into her personal space, but held still all the same. “Un-be-lievable. Astonishing! Amazing!”

Victoria nervously looked over at Robin. “Uh...”

“You’re synthetic! Completely artificial! Not of flesh and blood, but of machinery! And not even digital, but gears and clockwork! You’re not just artificial intelligence, you’re artificial sentience! You’re a living robot! You’re… alive.”

Boris’s head cocked to the side. “Eh?”

Robin rolled her eyes. “Yes, they are quite alive. It’s mainly because of what I told you about how his consciousness split. With a fragment of a consciousness held within their machinery, they are completely conscious of their actions.” She smiled at Victoria as she glanced at her hands. “But the magic is definitely something new.”

She shook her head before clearing her throat. “I digress, the fact that they are machinery is what caused the source of our greatest and most terrible plight. As I said, Alex had a craving for adventure, and one day, he managed to get outside of the cave without us noticing.”

“Oh shit,” I muttered. “I can tell where this is going. Let me guess, his arrival wasn’t met with open hooves, was it?”

“We found him missing both his arms, and surrounded by five stallions.” Robin said evenly. “It... it was the first time I’d seen Invention willingly take another’s life.”

Boris flinched slightly as he looked away. “I... I remembered you and Dad coming home in a hurry... and you had locked the work room... I didn’t know that...”

Robin’s eyes widened as she looked over at him before pulling him closer into a hug. “It’s alright Boris. We... we didn’t want to scare you or your sister.” She looked back over to me and continued. “After we brought Alex home and repaired his arms, he became distant and depressed. Invention tired to help him out of his depression by having Alex help him build his latest project. He was planning on building a large mech as a peace offering to the princesses. It seemed to be working for a while, Alex was putting everything he had into the project, and smiling again. I should have noticed how he would scowl every time we flew near Canterlot in the airship, and how he was growing more hostile towards ponies in general.”

“Let me guess, he had his own plans for that mech, and it wasn’t to do the world’s largest robot dance,” I joked. I do that sometimes, make horrible jokes about things I can’t change. It helps remind me that sometimes we just have to learn and move on.

Robin frowned. “The cruelest anger, is always the anger of a child. The machine was originally designed to have a magitech power core. Something that we had only just managed to perfect on a larger scale. The day after we had finished all but the main powercore of the machine, Alex somehow stole the mech, and rampaged through the countryside. He ended up killing over half the population of the small towns that originally resided in those plains alone.

Invention tried to reason with him. He had gotten onto the machine and from what he told me... it was empty of any pilot. He was forced to flee or the machine would have killed him as well. When he arrived back onto the ship, we realized we would need something large to destroy the machine. So we overcharged the powercore, supersaturating it in my magic, before altering it into a bomb. Before we could do anything with the bomb, however, Boris... jumped off the ship, and towards the mech.”

Boris shook slightly in her grasp, as he tried to listen to what had happened.

“Before he even reached the machine, Boris was sent into a cliff face by one of it’s arms, and his body shattered. Invention barely saved his consciousness, by putting the crystal that fueled his body in a makeshift compression chamber. Afterwards, he had gotten back to the ship and he was... livid does not begin to describe. When we detonated the bomb on the machine, It fell apart and a catastrophic wave of magic was sent in every direction, and... Alex’s body was found fused with the original location for the powercore. The wave of rampant unfocused mana reached our ship, and began to funnel back into it’s original source, my remaining mana, and I fell into a waking coma from the overload that was forced onto me. All the ponies who were close enough to my magical signature, had their magic and consciousnesses absorbed into the magical shockwave, and I could feel all of them piling into my very being.

While I felt all this, Invention had believed me to be dead, and I am certain I must have looked the part. He had brought the ship down near the caves that you had fought me in, and laid me down. That was the last I saw of Invention. But the piling minds were continuing even after he left. They all kept tangling and slamming into each other. It was this that lead to my body becoming the monster you fought, and the mind of Chrysalis to be born.” Robin stopped her tale and looked at me. “And it is because you defeated me, and prevented me from bringing harm to two who I care deeply for, that I thanked you upon my defeat.”

I just sat there trying to process everything as Robin finished her tale. It was just so unbelievably tragic. As much as I loved the ponies of Equestria I had to admit they had one major flaw: many of them were predisposed to fear, just like most herd animals, and there’s no greater fear than fear of the unknown. And of course, one of the responses to fear is aggression, to just destroy whatever it is that scared you. I sighed. Thousands, maybe millions dead, the creation of the Changelings, all because a group of ponies got scared of a child that was just curious.

Robin’s thankful smile fell into a worried frown as she took a step closer, briefly letting go of Boris to do so. “Gilgamesh? Are you alright?”

“I just… I guess I’m just feeling guilty. Like I got let off easy somehow… In my version of Equis, things are nowhere near this bad. This history of that world, or at least the time when I was there, wasn’t so… ridiculously tragic. It’s starting to get more dangerous, sure, but at least the things responsible for making it so aren’t as morally grey as they are here. My enemies are just straight up evil.”

Robin sighed in agreement. “Not every villain has ill intent. That was something Invention would say quite often to himself, when he’d see a wanted poster for either of us. Beings of darkness, such as the demons of tartarus, and monsters of the void, they are embodiments of Evil. But the hearts of all living beings have darkness in them, and yet they will also have the Magic born from Light.”

“If only it was so easy to convince others. But then again, as they say, nothing worth doing is easy.”

Robin actually laughed at that. “No, no it is not.” She sighed as she laid down next to Boris. “I just hope, that 1500 years of being imprisoned in stone has not done too much damage to Invention’s psyche... and possibly healed whatever wounds Celestia has upon her heart. Though personally, I believe what we should be more worried about is the remaining changelings in the world seeing as it may be a more... immediate problem.”

“What do you mean by that? And you said ‘remaining changelings’? You mean there are others than the ones in the cave that went poof?”

“Unfortunately. I was their Queen, I guided them, I made them deceive and harvest others. But now, without me as their guide, their intelligence is almost completely gone, but their aggression and need to feed isn’t.”

Everyone else in the room immediately realized what she meant.

“Well shit,” I muttered. “I don’t suppose there’s an easy fix for that?”

Robin sighed as she sank her head into her forelegs. “No. No there isn’t. I just wish I could give a warning, anything, to stop what I know is most likely happening this very instant.”

“Hm… You know, I think I can help with that,” I replied.

Robin looked curious as her head lifted from the ground. “What do you have in mind?”

“I’d like to act as a liaison between Invention and this version of Celestia, and even get word about the changelings to her while I’m at it. I doubt she’ll be willing, but no matter how much her emotions get the better of her she usually is open to talking. And if she doesn’t,” I chuckled. “I can beat her down and make her be willing to talk.”

Robin’s ears fell back as she grimaced in worry. “I’m... I’m not sure...”

Victoria walked over to the unicorn’s side and sat down. “Robin?”

There was a moment of silence before the emerald mare sighed. “I’m sorry Victoria. I’m just not sure how we could do this and not cause a panic.” While her reasoning sounded solid, I couldn’t help but feel that she was hiding something.

Boris sat up and looked over at me. “What if me and Vicky go with you? You’d look a lot friendlier if you had kids with you, right?”

"Hm..." I pondered for a moment before coming up with an idea. "I have a plan. But first, we need to head to your airship to see your father and get his permission. And if you won't come with us, Robin, then I think you'd better head to Ponyville for safety. Pinkie will take care of you. Although, we may need to work on your modern linguistics if you don't want to stand out."

"So, what are you thinking?" Victoria asked.

I smirked. "Sometimes, it's all in how you make an entrance."

(Highwind)

Highwind could feel just how intensely his eye twitching. He wasn’t mad at the duo though, he was more mad at himself and the circumstances. They were actually doing as they were told, professionally no less, and that’s what screwed us up enough for a foreigner to notice that we were guards. How the buck is it that when things go my way they still don’t go my way!? I mean, how- GAH, I CAN’T EVEN GET MY THOUGHTS STRAIGHT!

As the four entered the Guard Station, Whirlwind looked over at Highwind in concern. “Hey, you alright?”

Highwind’s head slowly turned to face him and he gave the somewhat disturbed pegasus a forced grin. “Just... peachy.”

Sterling Mind cleared his throat before he stepped away from the group to give them a polite bow. “I thank you for bringing me here. Now I hope I can just get a message through...” He paused and looked around. “How exactly do you send a message from here?”

Highwind pointed off to the Captain’s office. “Just go and talk with the Captain. He’ll be able to help you from here.”

“Of course. Yes, thank you very much,” he thanked again before heading over to the older stallion’s work room.

“So, what now, sir? Back to work?” Ironside’s asked.

Highwind looked at the clock. “No, it’s too late. No point trying to find things without shadows at night. We’ll turn in and get up bright and-”

Highwind stopped when he noticed a mare near the entrance was beginning to shake, like she’d suddenly been hit with electricity before falling over. One of the privates rushed over to help her. “Ma'am? Are you all right?”

And that’s when all Tartarus broke loose.

The private cried out in shock as the mare suddenly lunged at him, bursting in flames as she soared through the air. The sound of flesh being rent from his throat mixed with terror filled choking was all that could be heard as the flames engulfed the both of them. When the flames died down, a changeling was all that could be found of the mare, and was now mauling and tearing into the unfortunate private’s neck. All of the guards in the immediate vicinity stood in shock and fear at the sight of the private being devoured. One lieutenant snapped out enough to blast the changeling off of the private’s body, sending it flying into the far wall and causing a large dent in the drywall.

The changeling narrowed its eyes and hissed at the lieutenant, but before it could get up, Highwind was already sending his spear through it’s head, killing it instantly and sending green icor onto the tile floor. He turned to look at the guards around the room, but his attention was soon drawn towards the sounds of screaming from outside.

“What in Tartarus was that!?”

Highwind ran towards the main offices, yelling at the guards he passed along the way. “Changeling attack! Code Green! This is not a drill!” Guards scattered through the building and an alarm was set off from somewhere else in the building. Highwind turned into the Captain’s office and stopped just next to the desk. Sterling Mind was leaning on the far wall, looking shaken. The Captain was standing over the corpse of another changeling, this one wearing the remains of guard armor. The green icor was clinging to The Captain’s hooves as he walked over to Highwind. “Captain, I’m sure you’re already aware.”

For having so much chaos break out around him and having just killed, the old soldier was impressively calm to an almost terrifying degree, even for one of his position. It was if the old perverted stallion had been replaced by his much more serious twin. “That I am. Have the guards been mobilized?”

“Yes sir.”

“Then I have a task for you and your team.” The Captain got up from his desk and walked over to a glass cabinet that held a suit of armor along with a large sword. “I am tasking you with protecting Ambassador Sterling Mind, and getting him out of the city to Canterlot.”

Highwind stepped forward as he looked at the captain in surprise. “But sir, we need all the guards we can out there!”

“I understand that Highwind,” the captain put on the helmet fromt the armor rack and looked over, “but understand this. Sterling Mind’s safety is high priority due to his status as an ambassador. If he were to be harmed on Equestrian soil it would lead to a political nightmare that would devolve into war. What’s more, is that he has a message for Celestia that our ‘messenger’ was about to send before I had to smash his skull in.” By this point, he was wearing all of his armor and was pulling the sword from its resting place. “I’m trusting you with this, because according to your records you’re one of the best.” He turned and hefted the large blade across his shoulder, the size seeming just barely too large for him to have been able to handle. “The rest of the Manehatten guard will deal with these pests.”

Highwind hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Yes sir.” He looked over at Sterling Mind and nodded to the door. “This way, quickly!” Sterling hastily got up and followed Highwind out of the door. The two of them ran out into the lobby and found Whirlwind and Ironsides both in armor and grabbing weapons. A spear for Whirlwind and Ironsides was wielding thick metal guards over his hooves. “Whirlwind, Ironsides, I have our orders.”

“‘Orders’, sir?” Ironside’s asked.

“We are to safely escort Ambassador Sterling out of the city.”

“WHAT!? IN THE MIDDLE OF THIS!?” Whirlwind shouted in disbelief.

Highwind nodded grimly as he glanced out the door and saw a blast of magic fly by. “We don’t have much of a choice. Every moment here puts an ambassador at risk, and that could cause problems for Equestria as a whole.”

“He’s got a point,” Ironsides agreed.

“Ugh… fine, I get ya,” Whirlwind conceded. “Better not be dead weight,” he muttered.

Sterling jumped and started to fumble around his coat before pulling out a small dagger. “T-This is all I have. I-It’s cerimonial more than anything, but...”

Highwind started for the door with his spear held in a telekinetic grip. “Just stay with us, and keep up. It’s at least an hours travel to get to the edge of the city, and it’s going to be Tartarus the entire way.” Stopping at the doorway, he looked back at the others. “Ready?”

“A-As I’ll ever b-be, I suppose.”

Highwind then pressed a hoof to the door. “On my mark.” Whirlwind and Ironsides both prepared to charge out. “GO!” The four of them ran out into the city and were engulfed into the chaos outside.

He almost couldn’t believe his eyes. Everywhere Highwind looked there were guards fighting off changelings or civilians running for their lives.

“Let the other guards save the civvies, we’ve got our own tasks!” Highwind ordered as he stabbed one changeling through the mouth and out the back of its head. As he shook it off he fired a spell at another.

For longer than they thought it would take, the three guards fought their way through the streets and buildings. Eventually, they began to come closer to the edge of the city and Highwind shouted back to the others. “We’re almost there!”

Another changeling came from an alley and was bucked by Ironsides, smashing it’s side open and leaving it crippled. “They just keep coming!”

There was only one obstacle left between them and getting free of the infested city. While most would take the train, those traveling by foot had to cross the Hooflyn Bridge.

A bridge that was now covered in changelings.

“Oh Luna, we’re screwed,” Whirlwind muttered.

Highwind glanced at his spear for a moment before looking at the others. “Keep close to the Ambassador. I’ll take care of this.”

“Sir? Just what do you think you’re doing!?” Ironsides asked.

“Hey, this is no time for sacrifices!” Whirlwind shouted.

“‘Sacrifices’? You’ve got it wrong, Whirlwind, I’m coming out of this alive.” Taking the spear in his telekinetic grip, Highwind crouched and both his spear and horn began to shine. “It’s time I showed you just what a Highwind can do.” It’s time I showed them all.

In a frightening burst of speed, Highwind shot forward into the mass of changelings spear first. Bodies flew off to the side from the sheer force of his assault, before he reared up on his back hooves and gripped his spear. In a flourish of slashes, Changelings were being dismembered around the soldier. One jumped from behind and attempted to bite at his neck, only to be hit with the blunt end of the spear and sent into another changeling.

Highwind lit up his spear again and looked over to the side of the bridge. In a flash, he charged over to the edge and landed on the railing, before lunging again to the other side of the bridge. Each attack sending more changelings to their demise in the water, either whole or in pieces.

Ironsides, Whirlwind, and Sterling Mind just stared in fascination, not knowing if they should admire the display or be horrified by it.

“Holy hay. Captain Shining Armor, eat your heart out,” Whirlwind muttered.

“Prince Shining Armor,” Ironsides corrected, no less stunned.

Sterling mind glanced behind them and blanched. “Um... as impressive as the lieutenant's abilities are... could we please start moving?” Changelings had spotted them from down the street, seemingly attracted to Sterling by proximity.

“Oh the hay with it, CHARGE!” The pegasus shouted, flying after his superior, his spear held ready.

Highwind finished impaling a changeling to the ground before looking over and seeing Whirlwind flying over to him. He then swung himself up off the ground with his spear and up above the pegasus, holding his spear out for him to grab. Whirlwind grabbed onto the spear and swung upwards, sending Highwind up into a changeling that was attempting to dive bomb the two of them.

As he landed on one of the bridge supports and slid down he saw Whirlwind fly low enough to grab Ironsides and hurl him into a group of changelings, bucking one in the head and collapsing its neck with a sickening crunch before the force sent it into the others and scattered them like bowling pins. He quickly leaped from one fallen enemy to the other, stomping on their heads and destroying them before they could recover, while Whirlwind kept any flying enemies away from him. The Ambassador followed not to far behind the two as they cleared a path.

I’ll be damned. They can actually do their jobs, Highwind thought. Spotting more changelings coming from the other side of the bridge, he lit up his spear again and lunged over to the middle of the bridge.

He landed at an angle and ended up sliding for a moment before skidding to a stop. His spear hovered next to him and began to spin as the glow intensified. Come on... The swarm of changelings grew as they came closer to the lieutenant. Closer... Highwind’s horn began to brighten as well as he narrowed his eyes. Closer...

The lead changeling of the swarm was ten feet away when Highwind’s eyes widened. NOW! With a roar, Highwind sent his spear flying forward, the air around the head swirling and slicing through the changelings it passed. Highwind’s horn flared as he sent a wave of magic after the spear, buffering the air further and clearing the changelings and debris from the bridge.

He stood there panting heavily after the air settled. His spear came crashing down next to him, giving him something to lean on as he turned to head off of the bridge. “I hate doing that...”

“Sir!”

Highwind turned to face his comrades, noticing the lack of any live changelings in front of them.

“Path’s clear! Let’s get the hay out of here before more show up!” Whirlwind pleaded.

Highwind nodded and started to slowly walk over before looking at Ironsides. “I’m going to need a bit of help moving. That last spell took it out of me.”

“Absolutely, sir. It’s times like this I’m glad I’m an earth pony,” Ironsides replied, hoisting the unicorn onto his back with barely any hindrance.

Highwind looked over at Whirlwind. “Until I’ve rested up, you’re in charge.”

“Absolutely, sir! Come on, Ambassador, let’s move!” he ordered before flying up to keep a lookout as he led. Highwind began to close his eyes as exhaustion caught up to him, adrenaline finally beginning to wane.

At least I got to work off some stress... heh, I can’t believe I’m trusting that tail-chasing fool. I must be desperate.

(Invention)

When I had arrived back at the ship, the sun had already set for almost and hour. I was able to see Steve and Ed both heading back as well after another five minutes. From the looks on their faces, we had each failed at finding a trace of the two. “I’m sorry Captain.”

I paused to take a deep breath before looking over the ship. Two days of work had barely made even a dent of progress in repairing her. “It’s... alright Ed.” I frowned as I mulled over the situation, finding the more important and key problems in everything. “It seems we’ve come to quite the problem. I have only twenty eight more days to leave the country, the ship is in too horrendous a state to fix in time, and worst of all, Boris and Victoria are missing.” Steve and Ed both looked away for a moment, and I looked over to the mountains off in the distance, seeing the lights from Canterlot glisten on it’s side. “I don’t like it, but I can’t rightly think of many other options on where to go from here. And the ones I can think of worry me.”

Steve looked up at me in confusion. “Sir?”

I looked over at the two of them sternly. “Steve, Ed, I need you two to stay with the ship incase Boris and Victoria show up. I’m heading for Canterlot.”

“WHAT!?” The two of them gaped at me before Ed spoke up. “B-but Captain, why can’t we just fix up The Gilgamesh? Boris and Victoria might show up while we work!”

I shot a brief glare to Ed and scowled. “Because it would take too long. It would take us far longer to fix the ship and look for Boris and Victoria at the same time. If I can go to Canterlot and commandeer a ship for us, we can spend more time looking for the kids and waste less time fixing this one.” I looked over the side of the ship and sighed. “As much as it pains me, we have very few options with my current status in Equestria being as it is. We need to get out of the country as fast as possible.”

Steve looked over at the forest for a brief moment before looking at me in disbelief. “But sir, we can’t just leave the kids!”

I slowly looked over at Steve, and he flinched. “What in God’s name, made you think I would even consider leaving them?” I took a deep breath before continuing. “But if we can not find them within at least the next twenty five days, I may have to. My banishment starts on that twenty eighth day, and it will at least take three to make it by airship to the border of Equestrian territory in one of the lower class ships.” I pointed over to the ship as I started to walk to my motorcycle. “That is why, I’m having you stay here while I find us a ship. You know where the radios are, so contact me if any information comes in on Boris and Victoria.”

“Yes Sir!”

“Aye Captain!”

With that, I got onto my motorcycle and started back for the town I had found before. If I remembered correctly, during my little chase through the town, I had spotted some train tracks.

(Jenny)

Spike walked calmly into the library’s main room, taking a deep breath and letting it out in a relaxing sigh, despite being covered in grime. “At least one thing turned out good today. I got the whole afternoon to myself once I got away from those three.” He hopped up onto the couch and rummaged between the cushions until he pulled out a comic book. “Never thought I’d be thankful for tree sap.”

A purple flash sparked from the middle of the room and knocked Spike off the couch in surprise. Six mares and one human immediately appeared. Twilight turned and saw Spike, immediately looking at him with disapproving eyes.

“Spike, you’re filthy! You know better than to walk around the library like that!”

The young drake growled in frustration before sighing, there was little chance of getting through to her in this state. “So where they hay were you all when you left me to get tortured?”

“Spike, language!”

Spike just threw his arms up and started for the stairs. “That’s it. I give up. I’m taking a long bath, and not coming out for a good two hours.”

“What’s his deal?” Rainbow asked.

“Uh, maybe it has to do with those little fillies you left him with?” Jenny suggested. Fluttershy blushed a bit as she hid behind her mane and whispered out an apology. “So anyways.... what now?”

Applejack adjusted her hat before pointing over to the door. “Well, I reckon we all skedaddle back home. Ah still need ta harvest a lot of the orchard and Big Mac’ll need a hand.”

Pinkie just bounced past the farmer as she headed for the door. “I’ve got surprises to plan for, so I’ll see you in the morning!~”

As soon as she exited Jenny, turned to Twilight and asked, “She’s planning a party, isn’t she?”

“Probably.”

“I find it somewhat terrifying that I’m getting accustomed to her, considering how little time it’s been since I met her.”

“It’s Pinkie, darling, It would be for the best that you get used to it,” Rarity added. “Now if not too much trouble, I need to check on Sweetie and wash up.” A small shudder ran across the unicorn’s spine as soot clung to her hooves. “I’ll see you dears tomorrow.”

Jenny waved her off, and did the same for Fluttershy when she saw her following Rarity out of the building. “See you later.”

“What about you, Rainbow?” Twilight asked.

“I wanna know about this ‘Gilgamesh’ you were talking about. What’s he like?” she asked Jenny.

“Well… first of all, I’m only talking about the character, I don’t know about that Gilgamesh.”

“Huh? But didn’t you recognize him?”

“Well, like I told Twilight, I’m dressed up as Beatrix, and I know a lot about her. But we’re not the same person, so if someone were to tell you about her they wouldn’t necessarily be talking about me.”

“Yeah, I guess I can get that, but maybe you can give us some idea.”

“Well, it’s kind of complicated. Um, Twi, can you get us some tea or something?”

“Sure! Go ahead and talk, I can hear you from the kitchen,” she said before trotting off.

Jenny gave Twilight a thankful smile before she took a seat on the couch and started. “Well, you see, despite all of the games being sequels to each other, all the Final Fantasy games are technically their own stories, complete with their own settings that vary between each one. For example, the first Final Fantasy has your typical high fantasy setting, stone castles, magic spells, knights and demons, that sort of thing. Final Fantasy VII, on the other hand, has coal powered trains, giant laser cannons, gasoline powered cars, even rocket ships, but still has swords and magic at the same time.”

Rainbow nodded a bit as her grin grew when Jenny said ‘giant laser cannons’. “Well, that first one sounded kinda boring, but seven sounds pretty cool!”

“Eh, they’re kind of all over the place. Anyway, Gilgamesh first showed up in FF V, he was the second in command of the main bad guy. Like I said, he was known for taking down whole armies by himself, but the main heroes could still defeat him, although it would probably still be a tough battle, unless you were overleveled which kinda would have made it boring to play. Despite being the number two bad guy, Gilgamesh really wasn’t all that evil, he just liked fighting. In fact he was actually pretty funny, making bad puns and even claiming that he forgot something important he needed to do and running off when he was losing.”

“That certainly sounds like an interesting character,” Twilight called from the kitchen.

Jenny nodded as she continued. “Yeah. He even becomes quiet and sad when he finds out that one of the heroes got killed during one of the moments that you encounter him. It showed how he was kind of getting attached to them. Eventually he fails so many times that the main villain, Exdeath, decides to banish him to another dimension.”

Rainbow winced a bit and leaned back. “Ouch. That’s harsh.”

Jenny nodded. “Well he was working for a villain. A rather classical capital ‘E’ evil, ‘take over and destroy the world’ kind of villain. Anyway, at one point the heroes travel to the same dimension he was banished to for the final fight and find Gilgamesh on the way there, who just wants to get out. They point him towards the exit and it looks like he leaves, but later during another fight with a powerful enemy, he shows up at the last second and sacrifices his life to save them.”

“He gave up his life to save his enemies?” Twilight asked, surprised, as she carried in the pot of tea and some cups to pour them into.

Jenny nodded as she took a cup and poured herself some of the tea. “Like I said, he’d gotten attached to them. Even makes a heroic speech, giving the four heroes motivation and telling them not to give up before rushing at the enemy and blowing himself up.”

“Holy hay! He blew himself up!? Hardcore!” Rainbow exclaimed, admiration clear in her eyes.

“But here’s where things get interesting. Apparently, he got so popular with the fans, that the creators decided that he didn’t actually die. He ends up appearing in later games, maybe as optional fights or even summons to help the heroes fight. Now Final Fantasy has a few things that almost always show up, whether it be these large bird things you can ride on called Chocobos, or even having some guy named Cid in every game, usually some kind of inventor. Gilgamesh doesn’t show up in all of them, but in the one’s he does show up it’s heavily implied that it’s not another guy named Gilgamesh, it’s actually the same guy.”

“But wait, didn’t you say all the Final Fantasy games are different universes?” Twilight asked. “How could it be the same one?”

“The idea is that he’s been hopping from dimension to dimension, looking for worthy opponents, new weapons, and the legendary sword Excalibur.” Jenny took a sip of tea and pursed her lips. “It kinda fits with the whole Multiverse Theory that’s been tossed around a bit back in my home world.”

“So he’s a warrior that travels to entirely different universes for weapons and fights? That’s awesome! I’ve got to meet this guy!” Rainbow said excitedly.

“Well, like I said, this probably isn’t the Gilgamesh, just a guy dressed up like him… and with his powers… and who acts a lot like him,” Jenny explained, her argument suddenly seeming weaker as she continued. Oh god I hope it isn’t the real deal and he thinks I’m actually Beatrix. I can’t fight and I don’t wanna diiiiiiiiiiiiiie.....

Twilight looked at her hooves for a moment before smiling up at Jenny. “Well, then we’ll have to wait and see. Though, it’s not like we’ll just be able to find him like we found the changeling hives. I was only able to track them thanks to that sample you and Rainbow found.”

“That doesn’t mean he can’t find us! I wonder if Pinkie can tell if he’s coming?” Rainbow Dash thought aloud, looking extremely excited.

Jenny just looked over at Twilight with a raised eyebrow before scratching her cheek. “Well...”

Rainbow got up and started heading for the door. “No time to talk! I need to find Pinkie!” Without another word, the rainbow mare shot out of the library, leaving Twilight and Jenny alone again.

The unicorn mare sighed. “I swear, sometimes she’s just a foal,” she said with a smile.

Jenny looked at the tea for a moment before pondering out loud. “Is it just me, or have we been in this situation before? The two of us talking over tea.”

Twilight paused for a moment before chuckling to herself. “Yeah, I guess so. Then again, it’s not a bad thing to repeat, is it? It certainly nicer than what usually happens around here.”

The young woman looked over at Twilight for a moment before shrugging. “Well, I’m going to get some sleep. Today has been...” She paused and waved a hand as she tried to find the right word. “Eventful.”

Twilight chuckled. “You think today was eventful? The first day I came here I was stuffed full of apple treats by Applejack, smashed into by Rainbow, thrown a surprise party by Pinkie, and then I found out I was right about a thousand-year-old evil coming back and then found out that me and the ponies I had just met that day were destined to wield one of the greatest magical forces in the world and be the best of friends. On my first day.”

Jenny’s jaw had fallen about halfway through Twilight’s response, so she just shook her head and downed the last of her tea. “Okay, you have me beat. I’ll see you tomorrow morning Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Jenny. You can have the guest room again if you want, I still need to wait for Spike to get out of the bath so I can send Celestia a follow up report about what happened.”

“Thanks Twilight!” Jenny called from the stairs as she made her way up to the bedrooms. Going down the small hallway that lead to the guest room she’d stayed in last night, Jenny quickly got inside and started to pull off her armor.

As she did so, her mind began to wander. Today was so... intense. First it started all normal, then the next thing I know, I’ve run possibly several miles over the course of the day, stalked through supposedly infested caves, and... had that constant feeling something was off.

Her gaze moved to the armor pieces she’d set down next to the bed. It... It came so naturally too. I used to be so indifferent back home.

She got under the cover and fluffed her pillow before lying down.

So why am I jumping at the chance to help fight?

Author's Note

AND IT IS DONE! Okay it was actually done last night, but I finished editing some minor details over the course of the day.

Once again, Shinigamisparda helped with this, and will continue to be helping in the next chapter. and for those of you waiting for bad jokes involing airships and warriors.

The time is almost upon us.

The Mighty Gilgamesh, Esquire

(Invention)

After I had gotten closer to the town and killed the engine, I had stowed my motorcycle away being some debris that was near the trainstation. If my plan went accordingly, I would be able to come back here later and retrieve it after obtaining an airship and going back to the crash site. Once I was onboard the train in one of the storage cars and was headed off towards Canterlot, I had decided to get some rest.

The hustle of the train cars as they passed over a larger bump woke me up from the nap I had taken hours later. I took a glance out of the car’s door and saw that Canterlot was just ahead of where we currently were.

Standing up, I started to brush off the dust that had accumulated on my coat from sleeping on the boxes. I proceeded to do a systems check over my equipment, believing it better to have them ready if needed then to find myself vulnerable. “Boots... decent air pressure. Guns...” I paused to count the number of rounds I still had. “Still have a fair amount of ammunition. Though it would be better if fewer were for lethal attacks.” I reached into the many pockets on my coat and counted what I found. “Three flash bangs... four napalm... a single freeze blast... and a couple of antidotes.” I grimaced a bit and sighed. “Some floral powder would be handy right now. I might have been able to make those into potions.” Standing back up, I closed up my jacket. “It can’t be helped I guess. I’ll have to insure not to be injured too severely.” Never liked using the bloody things anyways.

I pulled my sword from it’s holster and looked over the blade. “Hmmmm.... only some minor chipping towards the tip of the blade trailing approximately half way down the edge. Strange, I expected there to me more damage. Perhaps Celestia’s guards are using a different kind of metal for their blades?”

My thoughts started to drift back in time as I continued to look over my sword. I remembered when Boris first asked about it, and how confused he was at my explanation.

(1495 years ago)

I whistled a jaunty tune as I started to hammer some nails into the new railing for the upstairs balcony. If this didn’t get her to stop complaining about safety and falling hazards, I don’t know what wi-

“GAH!” I pulled my hand back and put my thumb in my mouth. “Stupid hammer.... I ought to throw you off a cliff for that.”

“Dad?” I blinked a bit and looked over to see Boris standing at the end of the balcony. “Why are you talking to a hammer and sucking on your thumb?”

I set the hammer down next to me and a wooden box of nails before scratching the back of my head and pulling my thumb out of my mouth. “Oh your dad’s just a dummy and hurt himself again. I’ll be fine, don’t worry.”

Boris walked closer and looked at me in confusion. “But if you hurt yourself, how are you going to be fine?”

I laughed a bit and patted him on the head. “Just trust me on that one. It's one of those things about your Dad that makes him awesome.”

The young boy ruffled his hair back into place before looking over at my sword, still in it’s holster on my hip. “Hey dad?” I glanced over at him after stopping my hammer mid swing. “Where did you get your sword?”

I blinked a few times before setting down the hammer with a chuckle and sitting down a ways from the railing I had finished and motioning for Boris to do the same. “Well... you certainly picked an interesting tale, that’s for sure. Now let’s see if I can remember it all clearly.”

I pursed my lips for a moment before recounting what I remembered. “Well, it was about five years ago. I was going to a sort of gathering for people who liked some of the stuff that I do, called a Convention. I was going there with both of my sisters, who if they were here at the moment would be your aunts, and I was having a good time going from stand to stand, looking at what they had.” Boris’s hand shot up and I rolled my eyes. “Yes?”

“Where are my aunts?”

I deflated a bit at that. “There not anywhere near here Boris. But if they were, I’m sure they would have loved to meet you and your sister. Now where was I?” I tapped my chin a bit before snapping my fingers. “Ah, that’s right. As I was going from stand to stand, I saw someone who was selling swords and other metal work. That’s where I saw my current sword and I decided to buy it.”

Boris gasped before looking at the sword. “It’s not stolen!?”

My head fell to the side a bit as I felt a drop of sweat roll down my head. I noticed that Robin was looking out one of the houses windows, and was laughing at what Boris had yelled. Wow... way to make your old man sound like a nice guy. “I don’t steal everything Boris. Only what we can’t afford, and even then-”

“Stealing from others is wrong.” Boris finished with a smile.

I chuckled and poked his nose. “Right. That’s also where my tale of how I got this sword ends. I bought it there at the convention with hard earned money, and then I got sent here where none of that money was even remotely useful.”

Boris looked at my sword for a moment before he glanced back up at me. “Hey Dad? Could you take me and Vicky to see our aunts anytime soon?” He perked up and gave me a wide, hopeful smile. “I wouldn’t mind if it took very long! I’d even be good the whole trip, and we could bring Steve, Ed, and Robin too! Can we? Please?” I was somewhat surprised by just how eager he was to see someone he had only just heard of.

I felt my heart break a bit right then as I thought of the faces I had left behind.

A sigh escaped me before I put a hand on Boris’s head. “I’m sorry Boris. But the chances of that happening are extremely low. I’m not even sure how I’d get back on my own, let alone bring you and everyone else with me.” His smile fell slowly until it became a disappointed frown. “But remember now, I said that they would have loved to see you and your sister. From what I remember still, I’m certain of that.”

He smiled a bit at that before nodding. “Alright Dad.”

I stood up and started shooing him away playfully. “Now go ahead and run off to play you! I still need to finish fixing the balcony.”

He got that big smile again before running off. “Okay! Bye Dad!”

I chuckled to myself as I saw him run off before I started hammering nails into the balcony again. “You would have loved him too Mom...”

SMASH!

“GAH! MY THUMB!”

(Present)

As I heard the train came to a stop, I chuckled to myself. “If only one could turn back time...” Opening the side door to the storage car, I peeked out and saw the ponies getting off a ways down the rails. I hopped off and started heading around the back of the station, avoiding the security guards as I went.

Once I was out of the station, I headed across the street and into the alleyways. While I’d prefer being on the rooftops, I was never one for scaling the side of a building without actual need to do so. That, and I forgot my grappling hooks back at the ship, so I could place blame for this blunder on myself. “Looks like I’m on foot.”

I headed down the alleyways for a while before finding some ladders that were discarded by some careless pony. I took the ladder to a lower roof and propped it up against the building. As I climbed up, I could see why it had been discarded. About every other step on the ladder had a crack in it, and I was forced to use the few good steps, making my accent awkward.

I pulled myself onto the room easily and looked over to the neighboring building, climbing up the slight change in elevation easily. “Now... lets get a good look around and see exactly how this city’s grown.” Walking over to the edge of the building, I got a good look around the city. There were very few pegasi, and the ones I could see were far and few between. This would make staying hidden easier, as I wouldn’t have to worry about getting seen from above. “Still a city of nobility.”

I was about to turn back and leave, when something off in the distance caught my eye. There was an airship, a rather large airship for it to be pony made, However, it wasn’t quite as large as my ship. The ship was landing at what looked like docks near a taller white building with a cross. It’s hull was painted a deep violet, and had black engravings along the sides that were accompanied by a few white ones as well. Towards the front the engravings collected together, but I couldn’t see what kind of design they made from this distance. “Interesting... I might be able to use that ship once it finishes unloading. The cargo must be a medical shipment for that hospital. If there’s excess as well once I obtain the ship, I would be able to have something incase I’m ever injured.”

I walked over to the ladder and nodded. “Let’s get a closer look first however. I’d rather not be taking a ship that has a crew I couldn’t handle on my own.”

(Gilgamesh)

"So, that's it?" I asked.

"Uh-huh," Boris replied. "Let's go and-"

"Not yet, need to think of the right entrance."

"'The right entrance?' What does that mean?" Victoria asked.

"Observe," I replied, getting up and retreating further into the forest before turning and sprinting full throttle at the ship before power sliding past the two robot-people, catching them off guard. I then raised both my hands into rock horns and shouted "AND THE TROGDOR COMES IN THE NIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT!"

The taller of the two looked over at the other and stared slack jawed. “Who... What...” A shake of his head later he looked at me. “Who are you and how did you find us!?”

Boris ran up and tackled the tall guy into the ground with a gleeful smile. “STEVE!”

"B-Boris?" he asked, completely shocked.

"Ed! Steve!" They looked over and saw Victoria running up to the ship as well.

Ed grinned and got up, spreading his arms wide. “Vicky!” she ran right past him and helped Steve up. “Every time.”

"Ouch. Harsh," I commented, getting up to a standing position.

He shrugged and turned to face me. “Eh, she’s never been a hugger.” He looked up when he took in how tall I was before blinking. “So. I’m assuming you are the one who found them?”

"Indeed, good sir! Twas I who received the call to rescue thy mechanical companions! You may thank the might and power of Gilgamesh for their safe return!" I declared with as much boisterous bravado as I could muster.

Ed just blinked a few times. “I... don't’ get why you’re posing, but thank you anyways.”

"Meh, it's just kind of a thing I do," I shrugged. "So, where's the genius himself?" I asked, looking for someone dressed like something I might see on deviantart.

Ed jumped a bit before tapping his fingers together. “Well, uh, about that. The Captain is... not here at the moment.”

"Ugh. Crap. So, when's he getting back, because there are some things I really need to talk with him about."

Boris got up and looked over at Ed in surprise. “Wait, Dad’s gone again?”

Ed nodded with a sigh. “Afraid so Boris. Captain left to find us a new airship. He didn’t think we’d have time to fix up the old girl and find the two of you within the month.”

Boris frowned and threw his arms up. “Oh come on!”

"Hm. I might be able to help with that. But first," I began before hopping on the extremely impressive airship. "YO DAWG, I HERD YOU LIKE GILGAMESH, SO I CAME HERE SO YOU CAN HAVE GILGAMESH ON YO GILGAMESH!"

They all just stared for a moment.

"Wha-?" Steve began.

"GILGACEPTION!"

"...What?" he asked again.

Boris snickered before laughing and falling backwards. “I get it!”

"Really? Wow, I'm kinda impressed you did."

Victoria just rolled her eyes and facepalmed. “Why am I related to you...?”

"You can pick your family, and you can pick your nose, but you can't... actually, no, you can't pick your family, so that joke kinda falls flat."

Boris raised an eyebrow as he looked over at Victoria, seemingly not hearing me. “Because dad made us both, Duh. Really, I thought you were the smart one Vicky.”

I shared a glance with the girl. "Wow. He really is completely literal minded."

She just gave me an exasperated glance. “You have no idea.”

"Well, down to business," I began, hopping to the ground. "As I said before, I am Gilgamesh, warrior from another universe. Specifically another Equestria. I was summoned here by Boris as he possessed my gauntlets, the Genji Gloves, and rescued them from the Changeling Queen Chrysalis who turned out-" I stopped myself before leaning to Victoria. "Should I tell them about Robin?" I asked in a whisper.

She looked down at the ground for a moment in thought before sighing and nodding. “They deserve to know.”

"Ahem. Well, yes, as it turned out Queen Chrysalis was your old companion, Robin."

Ed and Steve both jumped in surprise. “WHAT!?”

“B-but the Captain buried her himself! She died on the ship right in front of us!”

"Or so you thought. Basically, as she explained, due to magic feedback she went into something of a coma before being reborn as the Changeling Queen, overwhelmed by the consciousnesses of those who died in the explosion you caused to stop Alex. Fear not, however, for she has returned to her old self. However, she elected not to come here as it seemed she was rather hesitant to meet with Invention for some reason. She left to seek refuge in nearby Ponyville."

Ed and Steve looked at me in shock for a while. Eventually Steve looked over at Ed. “She... she didn’t want to come back?”

Ed looked over in return with a frown. “She’s... alive?”

Boris frowned and got up, pulling on Steve’s arm. “Steve? Are you alright?”

Steve shook his head and looked over at him. “O-of course. Just... shocked right now.”

"Completely understandable. It's always a shock to meet someone you never thought you'd see again, especially one you thought was dead. But now, onto a more pressing matter, as I'm now here I'd like to act as a liaison between you, and by extension Invention, and Celestia and Luna, so you may be able to move more freely around Equestria."

Ed’s jaw dropped. “Between the Captain and Princesses?” He paused and put a hand to his chin in thought. “Well... It might not be too hard between The Captain and Luna. Celestia would prove much harder though....”

"Ugh, another dimension with a stubborn Celestia. I'm really getting tired of this. She's supposed to be kind, wise, compassionate and understanding, not a freaking zealot. Oh well, with any luck I can still get her to talk. And if she's not willing to listen I can just pummel her into the ground until she is willing to talk."

"Whoa, what?!" Ed shouted. "You're talking about fighting the Princess!? Even the Captain couldn't take her on, what makes you think you can?"

I smirked. "It wouldn't be the first time I've done it," I replied, getting a stunned reaction from him.

Steve wasn’t paying attention to me at the time, and kept thinking to himself. “He did seem to like taunting her back though, then didn’t he? Maybe Invention always had a thing for her?”

Boris’s eyes unfocused before they slowly scrunched up in disgust. “Eeeeewwwwwww.”

"Hey, don't knock it, kid. I myself am quite smitten with my own version of Luna. Don't write the possibility off just because they don't look the same."

Boris shook his head. “But kissing girls is gross!”

"Oh... so he's at that stage, huh?" I replied, giving Steve a look.

Steve sighed. “I was hoping he would have been out of it after we found out Invention got back. It has been 1500 years...”

"Well, anyway, back to business. My plan is to head to Ponyville and attract their attention so I can speak with them on the matter."

Boris did a complete one eighty and smiled while posing next to me. “And I’m going with him!”

"Well, that was the idea. Boris figured that having a kid nearby would make me seem less intimidating, but of course I won't take him without guardian permission."

Steve looked at Boris with the most unamused glare I’d ever seen. “Yeah, no. I’m following Invention’s instructions, and sending you to your room for running away.”

Boris slumped and started trudging to the ship. “Fiiiiiine....”

“You too Victoria.”

Victoria got up and followed her brother. “I guess it’s only fair. I did run after him.” She then turned to me. "And make sure to tell them about those elves stealing my dad's work!"

My brain shorted for a moment to process what she just said. "'Elves'?" I asked Steve. "This Equis has elves? And I thought it was really different already."

Steve nodded. “Of course. They used to be nomadic tribes of druids before... well you know. But apparently they’ve gotten a hold of Invention’s technology at some point and built off of it.”

I stopped for a moment. I had no idea how much these elves had in terms of technology, but there was one question I had to know the answer to.

"Did a large portion of this technology go into... Weaponry?" I asked hesitantly.

Ed and Steve looked at each other before nervously looking away. “Er... well. That uh....”

“Well you see...”

Ed sighed and sat down. “He had a whole armory of weapons he’d designed himself.”

My blood ran cold. I had no idea how much war this version of Equis had seen, but there's no way they could be responsible enough to handle the one weapon that even the human race, a species that's history was practically built on warfare, was hesitant to use.

Nukes. There's no way they could truly grasp the destruction they're capable of. And adding in magic, that could build something that could even dwarf the Czar bomb.

"Ok, look, we need to talk to the Princesses, immediately. I don't know what these elves are like but Equestria needs to warned of the threat they could pose. The destruction they could cause without even meaning to."

Steve nodded before looking at Ed. “He’s right. But who stays with the ship and makes sure those two stay grounded?” It took not but an instant before they both had their hands held in fists. “Two out of three?”

“As always.” Ed replied before they started going at each other in a game of Rock Paper Scissors. The final score landed in Steve’s favor. “Looks like you win Steve. Enjoy staying on the ship.”

Steve grinned. “Why thank yo- Hey!” He leaned towards Ed and glared. “I thought it was winner goes, loser stays!”

"Ok, hold up," I interrupted. "Which one of you is water and which one of you is air?"

Steve just blinked in confusion. “Wait, what?”

Ed rolled his eyes before pointing at Steve. “Water,” he then pointed at himself. “Air.”

"Ok then. Ed, you come. Robin told me what personality traits the elements represent, and I think you'd be best."

He smiled a bit as he walked forward. “A logical mind is more helpful during negotiations.”

"Indeed. I'm not without logic myself, but I'll admit to being a bit on the emotional side," I agreed.

He chuckled at that and we started to walk away from the ship. “Then let us be off.” He waved back at Steve who was standing confused next to the ship. “I’ll be back once our business in town is finished.”

As we both got further away, Ed still had the same smile. “Wait for it.”

“What the heck does air and water have to do with anything!?”

“There it is.”

I smirked. "Looks like you've got a bit of 'insufferable genius' in you."

“Old habit.” He smiled. “It’s good being able to mess with him again.”

"Speaking of messing with people, I need to decide how to make my entrance." I tonight for a moment before smiling. "Oh yeah, that will work perfectly."

(Robin)

Robin frowned as she looked up at the sign she’d come to. After Gilgamesh jumped off with Boris and Victoria, she began to travel through the forest towards the roads she recalled from her memory. When she had gotten there, she couldn’t help but note it was wider than she remembered. Then again it had been 1500 years since she’d walked it willingly, but that was a minor detail.

No, now she was focused on looking up at the sign and wincing at what she read. “Sweet Celestia, the town’s name is a pun. Whatever happened to all the surviving villages that were around here? I distinctly remember there being a village here named Panacea, not Ponyville.”

She looked at the sign for a moment longer before sighing and shaking her head. “I shouldn’t be thinking over something small like that. I need to focus. I may need to find a specific local, this... Pinkie Pie, but that doesn’t mean I need to draw the entire town’s attention.”

Silence whispered through the air before she started walking towards the town with a sigh. “This may be more difficult than I originally anticipated.”

As she walked down the road towards the town, she couldn’t help but start to think. It’s... surreal almost. I’d been locked away in my own mind and body for so long... It’s liberating to finally be in control once more. Her face contorted in worry as her thoughts drifted. But... what would happen if I were to meet Invention right now? It would be like he’d met a ghost from his past. It.... It would cause him so much pain. Robin vaguely noticed that she was almost into the town. I hope Gilgamesh is right about this mare. I wonder how long it will take to-

Her train of thought was derailed when her vision was flooded by two blue eyes surrounded by pink, the pony drawing in a gasp like she was trying to inflate herself like a balloon. Then came the assault on her ears.

"OHMYGOSHHOWAREYOUMYNAME'SPINKIEPIEANDIKNOWEVERYPONYINPONYVILLEANDIDON'TKNOWYOUSOYOUMUSTBENEWTOPONYVILLEANDI'VEJUSTGOTTOMAKEYOUA"WELCOMETOPONYVILLE"PARTYANDWHAT'SYOURNAME!?"

Robin blinked dumbly at the pony in front of her before she could respond. “I...what?”

The pink mare took in another breath. "Oh-my-gosh-how-are-you-my-name's-Pin-kie-Pie-and-I-know-ev-e-ry-po-ny-in-"

Robin raised a hoof. “Wait, you said your name is Pinkie Pie?”

"Yupperoonie!"

Robin smiled to herself. This might be easier than I thought. “I was actually looking for you. A friend of mine said that I should meet you after I told them I would be staying here in Ponyville.”

"A friend of yours? Then I better get a party for them, too! Actually, why don't you both just come to the party we're throwing for Jenny!? She's new to Ponyville, too!"

Robin froze for a moment. "Uh, actually, maybe I better just-"

"NOPE!"

And before she could process what was happening the unicorn mare found herself being pulled through the village at breakneck speeds. She stumbled slightly when they finally came to a stop next to a large sugary building. She shook her head and looked up to see a banner displaying. “Welcome to Ponyville, Jenny Eri-”

Pinkie smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, that happened to Twilight’s banner too.”

Robin wasn’t listening however. No. No not yet, it’s too soon! If I run into her now, she’ll recognise me instantly! I know she saw me in the caves, and then she’ll question why I was there and it will only go downhill from then on!

"Anyway, come on in!" Pinkie shouted before practically shoving Robin inside. Thankfully, the human girl didn't appear anywhere in sight. Robin was confused though once she realized that Jenny wasn’t anywhere to be seen and she actually looked around. This is a party? It doesn’t resemble any party I’ve been to. And that’s quite a few, most robbed.

"Something wrong?" Pinkie asked.

Robin jumped a little before smiling sheepishly at Pinkie. “Oh, it’s nothing. I’ve just never really had a party like this before.”

Pinkie scrunched her nose in an unexpectedly disgusted look. "Oh, let me guess, it was one of those snobby parties like the Grand Galloping Gala?" The pink mate blew a raspberry. "Well don't you worry, Auntie Pinkie Pie is going to show you how a real party works!"

Robin blinked a few times. Sweet Celestia, they still have that one? “Er... I wouldn't call them ‘snobby’.” Even if more than half the guests were. “an... wait. Aunty Pinkie? But we’re not even related.”

"Details. Now why don't we introduce you to- OH NO! BAD PINKIE, BAD!" She suddenly shouted banging her head with her hooves.

“I... um... what?” Robin looked over at the other ponies in the room, taking note of how none of them even seemed to give a passing glance. Is this normal?

"I never asked you what your name was! Oh wow, duh! How can I throw a 'Welcome to Ponyville [INSERT NAME HERE]' party if I don't know the name to insert in the blank spot!? So, what's your name?"

Robin just blinked in confusion before chucking. “It’s Robin.” This mare is like when I accidentally gave Invention those super sugared sweets. A small shiver ran up her spine. Never again.

"Well Robin, let Pinkie Pie be the first to welcome you to-oh hi, Jenny!"

Robin froze in place, eyes wide, before slowly looking over her shoulder and spotting Jenny in the doorway, Twilight and Spike not too far behind her. Robin gulped slightly as her ears folded back. Oh no...

"Hey Pinkie! Sorry, I was in... the... bathroom..." The human stopped as their eyes met.

Oh no, oh no, oh nononononono.

"Wait, aren't you-"

"LADIES AND GENTLEMEN PLEASE! WOULD YOU BRING YOUR ATTENTION TO ME! FOR A FEAST FOR YOUR EYES TO SEE! AN EXPLOSION OF CATASTROPHE! LIKE NOTHING YOU'VE EVER SEEN BEFORE! WATCH CLOSELY AS I OPEN THIS DOOR! YOUR JAWS WILL BE ON THE FLOOR! AFTER THIS YOU'LL BE BEGGING FOR MORE!"

Everyone stopped, all heads turned outside towards the booming voice.

“I know those lyrics,” Jenny muttered.

Next came a strumming of guitars as a tune began to play.

Her eyes widened as her jaw dropped. “And I know that song!” she shouted as she dashed outside.

Robin tried to move away but all the other ponies followed the human, pushing her outside with them. The site that she found was somewhat familiar, yet still strange. Ed was near the entrance of Ponyville, looking somewhat confused, as Gilgamesh began to dance into town, his movements going along with the song he was radiating from himself and actually looking quite graceful as twirled or clapped his hands and spun his body, his flowing scarf giving an extra flair to his movements.

Her only thoughts, were probably like most of the ponies around her. Just... what am I looking at?

(Gilgamesh)

Everypony’s eyes were on me, waiting to see what I’d do next after a put my decade’s worth of dancing practice to good use. A few of them noticed Ed, but even they were more focused on the giant guy with the spear strapped to his back instead of the smaller guy. After a graceful entrance like that, there was only one way to follow it up.

I put up my best gangsta pose and shouted “YO YO YO, WUT UP, PONYVILLE!? BIG G IN DA HIZZOUSE!”

“HOLLA!” a familiar pink pony shouted back.

Heh. Can always count on her, can’t I?

Nearby I thought I caught a glimpse of Robin before my attention was caught by an unexpected bipedal figure in front of me, smiling in a way that could only be described as childlike.

“Oh. My. God. You’re him, right? You’re really Gilgamesh?” she asked hopefully.

I chuckled. “Well, that depends on what you mean, maiden. If you ask if that is my name, then I must indeed reply that my name is-” I stopped when I noticed how she looked, something looking familiar. It took me a second with her not having the armor or sword and especially missing the eyepatch, but the hair was an almost dead giveaway. “Beatrix?” I asked.

She blinked a few times before laughing nervously. “Well... no. My name’s Jenny Eriman. I just dressed up like Beatrix a while ago and can’t get my hair straight again.” She smiled sheepishly with a squee at the end, before pointing at me. “I know this sounds weird, but can I hug you?”

I just stared for moment, genuinely surprised, before answering.

"Um... That may be the first time anyone's asked me that. Um... Yes! Go right ahead!" I said as I extended my arms outward.

Jenny squeed and glomped me, my mighty form not even so much as flinching, before I wrapped my arms around her.

Is this what it feels like to be a theme park mascot?

"I want a hug too!"

Before I could process what was happening my vision was suddenly flooded with bright pink as I felt something latch onto my head.

"... If this was anyone else this would be extremely awkward, Pinkie."

"I'm a facehugger!"

I sighed before pulling the excitable pink pony off my face and putting her on the ground just as Jenny let go herself and started giggling madly. “Oh my gosh, this is awesome!”

“Um...” Everyone looked over at Ed, sans Jenny, as he finally made a sound since arriving. “This makes absolutely no sense. What was the point in dancing into town again?”

“Simple. Giant armored warrior walks into town? Everyone gets scared. Giant armored warrior dances into town? Everyone’s too confused to be scared,” I replied simply.

“I… I can’t tell if that’s brilliant or stupid.”

“A little of both, I’m sure. Now then, let’s get down to business. TWILIGHT SPARKLE! NEED TO TALK TO YOU FOR A MINUTE!”

A moment later a recognizable lavender unicorn came into view, looking equally nervous and curious. “Um, Gilgamesh is it? How can I help you?”

“I’d like you to send a letter to the Princesses for me.”

“Um, ok. Spike could you-?”

“Got it,” the dragon replied and pulled out a quill and a scroll from seemingly nowhere. Twilight was about to ask how he had it when he answered with a smirk. “I’ve been learning from Pinkie. Scrolls and quills all over in case of emergencies.”

She chuckled before nodding to me.

“Ahem. Dear Princess Celestia and Princess Luna,” I began. “My name is Gilgamesh, and I have travelled a great distance to reach this land. Though it was not my intention I have stumbled across something very interesting you may wish to know. I also need to discuss certain matters with you about things you already know but maybe are not completely familiar with. The subjects are both related and I believe I need only one word to convey the severity of the matter.

‘Invention.’”

All of Ponyville instantly froze, looks of shock, fear, or both on their faces. Spike stopped writing for a moment before recovering and continuing to transcribe.

“I’m afraid I will say nothing more on the matter until you arrive.

I look forward to seeing you soon,

The Mighty Gilgamesh, Esquire.”

Spike finished his letter and immediately sent it away via dragonfire.

“And now, we find a way to kill time,” I thought aloud before turning to Jenny. “Ms. Eriman, may I ask how long you’ve been in this world?”

She blinked out of her stupor for a moment before scratching at her cheek. “Um... about three days? Why?”

“How many battles have you been in since you got here?”

“Uh, well, none,” she said, becoming a bit nervous.

I smirked. “Well that just won’t do.” I crouched down before launching myself into the air, sailing over the crowd as I rapidly flipped backwards and landed on my feet, my naginata already drawn. “Jenny Eriman! I, Gilgamesh, challenge thee to a duel! Retrieve thy blade and armor so we may test thy mettle!”

"Wh-What? Uh, no thanks, if you don't mind," she insisted as sweat formed on her brow.

Oh great, completely inexperienced. Probably has no training either. Maybe there's a way to get around that.

"Jenny, I'm assuming since you're here in Ponyville and no pony is fleeing from you in terror, you've managed to make some friends here?" I asked as I took a less threatening stance.

"Uh, yes?"

"And perhaps you've already learned that this place, despite its almost storybook appearance, is not quite as harmless as it seems?"

"Uh, yeah. Kinda recently, actually."

"Then tell me, Miss Eriman. If those friends you've made were in danger, would you run and hide or would you stand and protect them?"

She flinched for a moment before steeling her gaze, her fist clenching. "I'd... I'd fight."

"Good to hear. However, even with your new powers, without proper training or experience you'd be doing nothing more than throwing your life away. And then who would protect your friends then?"

She flinched again, this time seeming to lose her confidence. "So what are you saying, then?"

I smiled and pointed my spear at her. "You need practice."

Jenny looked shocked for a moment before pointing at herself. “Are... you offering to train me?”

"Sort of. Sad fact is I've got some pressing matters to attend to back in my own dimension. That being said, I couldn't just walk out on this one without trying to improve the situation a little bit. So basically, I'm going to have to cram a few days of training into one fight. I'd like to give you a more in depth session, but I'm afraid I just don't have the time."

She pouted for a moment before nodding. “Alright then! A crash course in fighting!”

Rainbow flew in about then and hovered next to Jenny. “Uh... Jen? Isn’t this the same Gilgamesh that you were talking about yesterday?”

“Yep!”

“The same one you said beat entire armies.”

“That would be correct.”

“The one you just agreed to fight.”

“Ye-” She stopped mid word and it finally sank in. “Oh.... poop.”

“In case you’re worried, I promise not to break anything!” I called. “Well, I won’t break you at least. I don’t exactly have the best record with property damage.”

Jenny blinked a bit before looking up at me and then down at her shoes in thought. “I... It would be an insult to Final Fantasy fans everywhere if I were to back down from battling Gilgamesh.” She looked up at me with a smile and offered a fist. “You’re on!”

“Great to hear!”

Her smile faltered a bit as she raised a finger. “Just.... please don’t kill me?”

“Ma’am, I consider my greatest accomplishment being able to defeat entire armies without killing or maiming anyone.”

She sighed a bit in relief. “That’s good to hear.” Looking back to Twilight, she waved a hand. “Hey, Twilight, can I get a lift back to the library?”

Twilight gave her a brief nod before lighting her horn and teleporting the two of them away.

That left me and Ed with a crowd of ponies staring at us.

Ed just scratched the back of his head as he looked around. “So.... Hello, I guess?”

(Jenny)

A flash filled the library as Twilight and Jenny arrived. “Alright Jenny, can I talk to you for a-” Jenny sped up the stairs faster than Twilight thought possible. “-moment.”

“Keep talking, Twilight, I can hear you!” Jenny called, followed by the clatter of metal.

Twilight looked up at the stairway that Jenny had cleared in her earlier haste. “Jenny, are you sure this is a good idea? You said it yourself, he is extremely powerful, and you’ve never been in a fight before in your life!”

“I’m sorry Twilight, but I really need to do this!”

The lavender mare sighed before shouting back. “My friends and I have been in more conflicts than you, so at least let us help. You could get hurt.”

“No Twilight, you need to understand. I know this might sound a bit arrogant, but… I think I’m special, like I’m here for a reason. I need to get stronger and I can’t slow the rest of you down. And here’s a chance to get experience and advice from a seasoned fighter, in a situation that sounds like I’m almost certain my life won’t be on the line. I need this opportunity.”

Twilight paused for a moment before sighing. “Alright. If you’re sure about this.”

The sound of metal boots coming down the stairs hurriedly rang through the library as Jenny hurried down the stairs. “Don’t worry Twilight. He said he’d refrain from hurting me badly. I’ll probably get a couple scrapes and bruises at most.” She walked over to the door and stopped, hand on the door. “Um... I just realized something.”

“What?”

“I have no idea where we were going to fight.”

“Um… Maybe the Whitetail Woods?” Twilight suggested.

“Wherever it would be, it’s got to have a lot of open space. I take… LARGE STEPS!”

“GAH!”

Both girls turned up to see the warrior sticking his head out of some kind of portal that had opened up in the ceiling.

“Wh-What is-!?” Twilight began.

“My naginata can cut holes in time and space. I can basically teleport,” the warrior answered.

A dazed and staggering Ed came through the portal, landing on the ground unsteadily before looking around. “What... in the name of Mike was that?”

“I just told you.”

Ed shook his head before pointing at Gilgamesh. “No, you said ‘hey check this out’ before shoving me through!”

“Details.”

Twilight stared at Ed for a moment before squinting and trying to get a closer look. “Are those.... gears?”

Ed glanced at his arm, the same one Twilight was squinting at, before nodding. “Uh, yes.” He smiled and offered a hand to the librarian. “I’m Edward, Ed for short. And you are?”

Twilight smiled at how polite he was before shaking his hand. “I’m Twilight Sparkle. The librarian for Ponyville’s Golden Oaks Public Library.”

“Oy! Introductions later when we can tell everyone everything at once! Fighty time now!” Gilgamesh interrupted.

Jenny cheered next to him. “Yeah!” She looked over at him. “So how are we getting there?”

“Well, if you want an audience I can march everyone over there. If expedience is your prefered method, I could just grab you and take you there now.”

Jenny looked at her blade for a moment before smiling. “Maaaaaaybe a small audience.”

“In that case,” he said before entering back into the portal. Before anyone could ask what was going on a voice boomed outside. “HEY! ANYPONY WHO WANTS TO SEE A FIGHT HEAD TO THE WHITETAIL WOODS!” A moment later he popped back inside via another portal. “How’s that?”

Ed sighed a bit. “I guess that works.... even though this entire debacle is delaying what needs to be done.”

Jenny just gave him a thumbs up and ignored Ed. “I approve.”

“Don’t worry Ed, the message is already sent out. Now then,” Gilgamesh began before lunging forwards and grabbing all three of the occupants and pulling them inside the portal. After a second-long psychedelic trip, they were all unceremoniously deposited in the forested area. “Welcome to Whitetail Woods! Enjoy our trees, our scenic routes, our trees, the trail for the Running of the Leaves, our trees and most unique of all, our trees!”

Ed was standing next to Twilight, both of the trying to keep their balance. “I’m glad I don’t have a stomach... I’m pretty sure this is what nausea feels like.”

Jenny was on the ground staring wide eyed up at the sky before smiling as she got up. “That was awesome.”

“Glad you like it, kid. Now get up and get ready, here comes our crowd,” Gilgamesh said as a group of ponies approached, not the whole town but a reasonable amount. Twilight had moved to the rest of the crowd, and was next to her friends, sans Fluttershy. After giving them some time to gather he took a ready stance with his weapon. “Prepare yourself, Jenny Eriman! En Garde!”

Jenny seemed nervous for a moment, but shook her head and drew her blade and held it ready in front of her the same way the real Beatrix would. “Right!”

Rarity leaned over towards Twilight. “I never thought I’d witness a duel like this.”

Twilight looked at Jenny worryingly. “I just hope that it doesn’t go too far. The last time I saw a duel was between two guards in the training center. The unicorn was so intent on winning he ended up hospitalizing his opponent.”

"This should be appropriate," the warrior said as music began to blare from him, a song Jenny recognized.

“Wait, how are you-?”

“TALK LATER, FIGHT NOW!”

Jenny ducked under the first strike, the force making her hair billow for a moment before she pulled her sword back and clumsily swung upward. Gilgamesh easily leaned out of the way before striking at her legs, which she barely managed to block in time. She was pushed backwards as he took short, quick swings at her head, legs and torso, which she barely managed to block.

Rainbow whistled as she hovered over the others. “Wow... Jenny’s fast. I could feel the breeze off of that one.”

“Hm. Good reflexes,” the warrior complimented before disappearing in a burst of speed. After recovering from the shock Jenny rolled to the side to avoid his weapon stabbing the ground right where she just stood, the end without the blade thankfully. He quickly swung the weapon at her, picking up dirt and rock as he did and blinded her vision. She jumped backwards, flipping before springing off her hands and landing on her feet, avoiding the follow up vertical slice that came afterwards. “And good instincts, too,” he added from behind the dust cloud.

Whoa. I can’t believe I did that. I’ve never been this athletic! Jenny thought.

She took a ready position when she saw the dust clear with a swipe of his weapon. He held it behind him before extending his other arm and telling her to ‘bring it.’

Applejack whispered to herself and frowned as she looked over and saw Jenny scowl a bit. “Keep a level head girl. He’s tryin ta mess with ya.”

Jenny gripped her blade and dashed forwards, taking a horizontal slash at his chest which he stepped back just far enough to avoid. She adjusted her grip and stabbed up at his face, only for him to casually move his head to the side to avoid it. This continued for several more blows, Gilgamesh just barely stepping or weaving out of the way of her attacks.

“Your form, however, is exceptionally sloppy,” he criticized. “And is that sword the only weapon you know how to use?”

“What do you mea-?” Jenny began to ask only to be sent soaring through the air from a blow to her face. After landing hard on her back she looked up to see the warrior, his foot still extended.

“Do you know what an ‘improvised weapon’ is?” he asked as he set his foot down. “It’s something that wasn’t made to be used as a weapon but can still be used as one. If I were to ask you what the first improvised weapon was you’d probably say a stick or some other kind of object you could grip and swing like a club. You might go even further and think of rocks. But in truth the most basic of improvised weapons are the ones we’re born with.”

“‘B-Born with’?” Jenny asked as she got to her feet.

Gilgamesh extended his open hand at her. “What is a hand’s ‘purpose’? What was it made to do? The answer is ‘grab and hold objects’. It was not made to inflict damage upon other things like fangs or claws.” He then clenched his hand shut. “But now my hand is not merely a ‘hand’ anymore, it is a ‘fist’. I with it can inflict blunt trauma upon something, a technique called a ‘punch’.” He unclasped his hand and lifted his foot. “What is the purpose of a ‘foot’? To both push off and land on the ground so that a being can walk. But with a swift movement my foot can perform a ‘kick’, or a hard ‘step’ can become a ‘stomp.’” He set his foot down.

Twilight’s ears perked up a bit more as she looked at Gilgamesh. What is he getting at? He’s making humans sound rather violent.

“Once humans realized they could use their own bodies to inflict pain upon others they began to experiment with it. Techniques like ‘head-butt’, ‘elbow strikes’, ‘kneeing’, ‘gouging’ and many other were invented. This became ‘martial arts’ and though many forms have many different philosophies the core of all of them is figuring out how to turn the body into a weapon. We’ve internalized these techniques so much that we don’t even think about them anymore. Even these peaceful ponies wouldn’t think twice about bucking an enemy with their hind legs. That’s why I asked you, Ms. Eriman, ‘is that sword the only weapon you know how to use?’”

Jenny stopped for a moment to look at her hands, then the one holding her sword.

It’s so simple, and yet… I can’t believe I needed to have it explained to me like a child.

Even the crowd started to look at their hooves. Applejack looked at her own hooves and started to ponder. “Ah never thought of it like that.”

Gilgamesh stabbing his spear into the ground for a moment drew Jenny’s attention again. “Your form is sloppy, Jenny, but that’s to be expected with your lack of fighting experience or lessons. Though having both is important, if you don’t have a polished technique,” he stopped speaking before rushing at her, Jenny getting a good look at his smile as he-

Wait, ‘his smile’? Wasn’t he wearing a-?

Jenny was struck across the head, sending her tumbling. She groaned and fought through the pain before looking up and seeing his helmet held in his hand.

“then at least do something unexpected.” He finished as he placed his helmet back on his head. He spun his naginata for a moment before holding it behind him. “Get up. We’re far from done.”

Jenny glared at him for a moment as she staggered back to her feet. Gripping her sword with both hands, something sparked in her core. With a primal cry, she swung out her blade and an arc of lightning flew towards Gilgamesh. The warrior quickly unclipped the shield on his back and blocked the attack, the wave of electricity exploding against it with enough force to send the warrior sliding backwards for a few yards.

“HOLY HAY! DID YOU SEE THAT!? SHE REALLY CAN DO LIGHTNING!” Rainbow shouted excitedly.

Jenny was so surprised that she was able to cast magic that her rage fizzled out and she looked to her blade in shock, seeing some errant sparks along it before returning to normal.

Gilgamesh lowered his shield and chuckled. “Not bad, kid. Looks like you’ve got some punch. Now then,” he cocked the arm holding his shield back. “Let’s see if you can do it again!” he shouted before hurling it at her feet.

Jenny hopped over the shield, the force of impact being powerful enough to blast her higher into the air. She looked down only to find Gilgamesh missing.

“Where’re you looking, kid?”

Jenny’s blood froze as she saw the titanic figure right above her, his spear ready to stab at her.

In a split-second decision she threw her blade at him like a javelin, which he deflected upwards with a quick movement of his weapon before repositioning it to stab at her her again. She barely managed to lean out of the way of it stabbing her in the chest before grabbing the pole with both hands and in one quick motion threw herself at his head. Planting her sole on his face she jumped higher before grabbing her still airborne sword before turning and slashing at his head with a lighting powered strike. The blow connected and a blast of electricity knocked him away from. Both of them hit the ground seconds later, Jenny landing on her feet, Gilgamesh on his face.

Jenny caught her breath before chuckling. Holy cow! I can’t believe I did that! I’m awesome.

“Heh. Not bad kid.”

Jenny turned and saw Gilgamesh still on the ground.

“Looks like you learn fast. That was a nice move you did there, but you made just one mistake.” In an instant he sprung off his hands and feet and launched himself at her, his fist raised. “YOU SHOULDN’T HAVE STOPPED!” he bellowed.

Jenny barely managed to raise her sword in front of her, but it didn’t help as the enormous force of the punch ended up causing it to smack into face just before the punch connected. Jenny flew backwards fast enough to completely smash through a tree, toppling it to the ground.

“JENNY!” Twilight screamed, even as she was almost deafened by the cries of shock from the rest of the crowd.

“It’s a real shame. If only I had more time,” the warrior said as he stood up. “You’d make one hell of a student!”

Twilight and the other Elements were about rush over to her when they saw a bright golden flash come from behind the wooden debris. Jenny stood up, bruised and with some blood leaking from cuts on her body, but nothing that looked like she had just been smashed through several pounds of thick wood.The knightess wiped her mouth, removing the blood dripping from her lips, before smirking.

“Gotta say, I never thought I’d have fun with this kind of thing,” she gloated before stepping out of the debris, holding her blade in front of her in a ready stance as she did. “I know you’re going easy on me, but I’m starting to feel like I’ve got a shot at this.”

“My word! I can’t believe she can still boast after that brutish strike!” Rarity gasped. “Thank Celestia it didn’t ruin her ensemble!”

“Really, Rares?” Applejack asked with a groan. “You’re worried ‘bout how she looks?”

The unicorn huffed. “There’s no reason a lady can’t look fabulous even in a barbar-”

Suddenly, everyone could feel the atmosphere change, their blood running cold. Gilgamesh held out a hand and a green sparkling light appeared over Jenny. Her now minor wounds were reduced almost to nothing. He cast another few spells and Jenny momentarily grew a few different colors, feeling power surge through her.

“W-What? What was?”

“Protect, Shell, Haste, and Curaga. A smaller buffer to ensure you stay conscious for your last few lessons,” Gilgamesh interrupted, his tone changed from amused to almost emotionless.

“‘Buffer?’ ‘Lessons’?” Jenny asked in confusion, holding her sword in front of her, her hands starting to shake as the song changed.

“Yes,” he answered as he raised his spear, positioned to charge forwards and stab at her. “And your first one is, never underestimate your opponent,” he finished as his eyes glowed red.

Jenny suddenly found herself facing the other direction, off balance like she'd been struck. Before she could process the pain in her shoulder she registered the sound of steel on steel before she found herself falling in a new direction, only to be forced a different way as a red streak rammed into. The attacks came at blinding speeds, smacking her back forth, before a strike to her midsection sent her upward, only for the vicious assault to begin again, striking from all angles. Just as she finally began to understand what was happening she was sent back to the ground face first.

"JENNY!" Applejack cried.

"TWITCHY TAIL! TWITCHY TAIL!" Pinkie shouted.

Jenny turned her head to look up, seeing the armored warrior shooting down at her with his spear ready. She rolled to the side just in time to avoid the attack, only to be sent flying from the force. Before she could even he the ground her opponent shot at her and swung. She raised her sword and blocked it both the strength of the attack still sent her backwards through several trees.

Jenny cast cure on herself again as she pulled herself to her hands and knees, turning to face her opponent. What she saw turned her blood to ice.

A swirling mass of wind approached her, cloaking the figure inside with dirt and debris, the only thing visible were his glowing red eyes.

HOLY SHIT! I’M GONNA DIE! I’M GONNA DIE! I’M GONNA-! Jenny’s hands clenched in fear and she noticed she was still holding her sword. No, no, calm down. He’s not gonna kill me. This is a lesson. Focus. Focus. Wait for him to get close. Wait for him to get close and then strike.

Despite calming herself Jenny’s hands still shook as she waited, her target getting closer and closer.

NOW!

Jenny cried out as she shot forwards and brought her sword down as hard as she could, lightning crackling off her blade, only for Gilgamesh to jump into the air to avoid it. His cloak of wind dispersed, but his glowing eyes remained. Jenny prepared to attack as soon as he hit the ground… only to realize he wasn’t falling. After hovering in the air for a moment he floated backwards before landing on top of one of the many trees.

He can fly!?

Suddenly his eyes grew even brighter. Jenny rolled to side and barely dodged the heat beams, breaking into a sprint to avoid the continuing barrage.

“EAT THIS!” She shouted before launching a wave of lightning at him, only to gasp as backhanded it, the attack exploding on contact, but not managing to move him or even make him flinch. He then extended his hand at her before summoning a missile and firing it at her. Without time to think she unleashed another wave of lightning causing both attacks to destroy each other, clouding her vision with smoke. She held herself ready, waiting for any sign he was about to exit the cloud of smoke and attack her.

An intense feeling of dread came from behind her and she turn and swung, only to miss the armored warrior behind her. She continued her assault but he dodged every slash and stab not by weaving or stepping away but by just… moving. His body was completely motionless but he somehow moved out of the way of her attacks. She snuck a glance down at his feet and noticed they weren’t touching the ground. He was simply levitating himself out of the way.

In the brief moment of being distracted Jenny felt a sharp pain against her face and stumbled backwards. She held her sword out as she recovered and noticed by his hand’s position that he had flicked her nose. Jenny screamed in rage before attacking again, only for her barrage of sword attacks to be as useless as her last, this time her strikes being almost casually blocked by his weapon. He extended his hand to strike her in the chest only for her to leap back, feeling the force of the attack despite it not making contact.

“Weak. Very weak. It would seem that you would need to attack me with all your strength just to scratch me.” Gilgamesh said, his emotionless voice still somehow sounding like a taunt.

Jenny’s blood began to boil. “HOW’S THIS FOR ‘WEAK!?’” she shouted, gripping her blade before dashing forwards, her weapon glowing white hot. “CLIMHAZZARD!” she cried, slicing horizontally, the warrior not even trying to dodge. The attack connected and exploded in a brilliant light, only for it to almost immediately disappear. “Wh-What?” She gasped, noting the the blade was actually caught between his fingers, his hand barely burnt.

“My mistake,” he began, before planting his naginata in the ground and placing two fingers on her chest. “It seems even your best is lacking.”

Jenny felt heat coming from his fingers and released her weapon, jumping backwards just as energy exploded from his fingertips… the same kind of energy she just used. The explosion still managed to singe her body and sent her bouncing along the ground. Finally stopping, she grit through the pain and tried to sit up only to find her own blade held at her neck.

“Your next lesson. What is most important in martial arts? Is it power? Speed? Technique? No. The answer is ‘courage.’ Without it attacks are paltry, defenses shatter, and technique crumbles. Which leads to your final lesson. What is ‘courage’? Is it being afraid of nothing? No. Courage is being afraid, but acting anyway. Courage is conquering your fear and making it your own. One who has no fear has no courage.”

Everyone held quiet as Jenny panted, trying to catch her breath. Gilgamesh’s glowing eyes faded as he planted her sword into the ground next to her. He raised his hands and both his spear and his shield were summoned to them, immediately clipping both to his back.

“This was a test of your courage, Jenny Eriman,” he continued, his voice no longer threatening. “Having struck terror into your heart I can say this with absolute certainty.” He took off his helmet and held it at his side, finally letting others get a good look at his face. His skin was grey, his eyes black, and his hair a golden blonde, tied into a shoulder length ponytail and having a chin strap beard along his jawline, framing his warm smile. “You will make a fantastic knightess.” He raised his hand and cast another cure spell on her, healing most of her wounds, before leaning down and offering it to her.

Jenny looked at him in amazement for a moment before taking the offered hand and letting him pull her up. “That was the worst test I have ever had. Of all time. History lessons were nothing compared to being beaten to a pulp.”

“Sorry. It’s the cruelest lesson I can give, but also the most necessary one. Now then, I believe you have a party to get back to, and after all this you’re probably hungry.”

“I’m not-!” Jenny’s stomach answered for her, as a growl echoed across the clearing they were in. With a blush, she looked off to the side. “Okay... maybe a little.”

Gilgamesh held himself as long as he could, that is to say a few seconds, before bursting out laughing. Soon Pinkie joined and then Jenny couldn’t help but giggle as well.

“What!? How can you two just laugh this off!?” Twilight screamed.

Jenny shrugged a bit as she looked over at Twilight. “Well... I’m not entirely sure. I think I might be in shock from getting blasted through several trees. A concussion maybe?”

“No malice was meant, Twilight Sparkle. As I said before, this was a lesson. A harsh one, but a lesson all the same. Now she will be stronger, so she can protect you and those she cares about,” Gilgamesh explained.

Rainbow flew down towards Jenny and offered her a hoofbump. “That was awesome! Sure you got your flank totally handed to you, but you were throwing lightning!”

Jenny laughed a bit. “Yeah, I guess I did. I’m... still not sure how though.”

“Welcome to the multiverse of the Displaced, Ms. Eriman, where you inherit the abilities of whatever you were dressed as. Enjoy your newfound power, because more than likely you’ll be getting plenty of use out of it,” the warrior explained.

“‘Displaced’?” she asked.

“Ah, so you’re new to this. Well, we’ll talk about it later when the Princesses get here, for now let us eat, drink, and be merry!” he exclaimed, wrapping his arm around her shoulder and leading her back into town. “TO SUGARCUBE CORNER, EVERYPONY! TONIGHT WE GET NO SLEEP EXCEPT FOR THE CRASH AFTER A SUGAR HIGH! AND POSSIBLY ALCOHOL, IF ANYONE’S GOT ANY!”

A mulberry mare in the crowd glanced at the others suspiciously before sneaking away with a grin. Another mare next to her glanced at the fleeing pony before doing a double take and chasing after her. “Berry, get back here!”

Applejack rolled her eyes for a moment before looking over to Pinkie. “So, since Gilgamesh just added alcohol to your party, mind if I stop by the farm and grab a few barrels of Hard Cider?”

Pinkie started bouncing to the other side of the crowd as she looked back towards the farm mare. “Yuppers! Make sure to have enough for everypony this time! I’ll get the alka-seltzer for the hangovers!” Stopping for a moment, Pinkie posed and pointed over towards Ponyville. “PARTY HARD!” Pinkie shouted.

"PARTY HARD!"Gilgamesh shouted, lifting up the pink pony and jogging back into town as he began to blare a new song.

Twilight and the gang, plus Jenny, stood watching the scene as the crowd of ponies started chasing after the two, singing along to the song. Jenny just looked over at Rainbow and shrugged before the two of them started running after the crowd as well.

(Highwind)

Groaning as he was jostled about on Ironside's back, Highwind started to come back to the waking world. A glance up showed him that Whirlwind was flying just up ahead, and Sterling was walking next to Ironsides.

Sterling was the first to notice. “Oh, y-you’re awake.”

Ironsides chuckled as he looked over his shoulder. “Welcome back to the world of the living.”

With you numbskulls I almost wish I was dead. He thought, but kept it to himself. “What’s the situation?” he asked.

“Plenty of distance away from the city, no hostiles in sight,” Whirlwind answered, coming down enough to hover nearby. “Your orders, sir?”

Highwind looked back and saw the sun getting close to the horizon. “Celestia’s almost set the sun. We should stop and set up camp for now. Even messengers have to rest.”

“Understood, sir. Ironsides, you dig the hole, I’ll get some kindling,” Whirlwind replied as he flew off towards some trees.

Ironsides gently set Highwind down as he began to dig a small indentation. After that was done he gathered some rocks and started placing them in a ring. “Jeez, haven’t done this since the Colt Scouts.”

Highwind raised an eyebrow and looked over at him while shakily sitting up. “You were a Colt Scout?”

“Yup. Kinda how I acquired my love all culinary things. I noticed nopony made the same dish exactly the same way. It’s how I met Whirlwind, too.” He chuckled. “His mom thought he could use some time away from tail-chasing.”

Sterling walked up and picked up a few rocks. “Here, let me help.”

“I’m back,” the pegasus said with his forelegs full of dry twigs and leaves.

Sterling reached into his coat and started to fumble around. “I know I had it somewhere.... Ah!” He pulled out a small lighter and flipped it open. “Here we are.”

These guys just get more and more surprising. The level of competence among them is almost acceptable.

As Sterling started to light the campfire, Highwind looked over at Whirlwind and motioned for him to come over. When the pegasus did, he whispered. “Do you wonder just what this guy’s business in Canterlot is? I’d rather not lead anything potentially dangerous to the princesses.”

“You can’t be serious. This scaredy cat? He looks like he’d faint if a leaf fell on him.”

Highwind closed his eyes for a moment before glancing over at Sterling. “I know he looks like nothing. But I can’t help but feel something is off.” He looked back over to Whirlwind and frowned. “I’d feel better if I knew what his message was.”

“Hm. Guess you’ve got a point. Give me a sec.” He then trotted over to the elf and sat next to him. “So Sterling, what exactly is this message you need to get to the Princesses? I know there’s certain procedure for these things, but it might be better to make sure this message gets through no matter what.”

Sterling flinched a bit before looking away. “I’m sorry... but I’m not allowed to tell anyone but the princesses. Royal Orders.”

Highwind decided that dancing around the issue was just going to be a problem, so better to put him on the spot. “Tell me, Ambassador, what do you think would upset your leaders more? That you broke a Royal Order and told us the information, or that you died and the message was never delivered? There are a lot of vicious animals out here, not to mention the possibility of more changelings.”

Sterling paled and stammered. “Y-you can’t be insinuating on leaving me out here, are you!?”

“No, not at all. But accidents do happen, and it pays to be prepared.”

The ambassador shook for a moment, wrestling with his own mind. At the same time, Whirlwind was looking at Highwind in shock. “Are you mad!? We’d be kicked out of the guard if word of this got to the higher ups.”

Highwind glanced over. “Do you plan on telling them?”

“... No. I want to keep my job, thank you very much.”

Sterling’s sudden sigh drew their attention again. “Alright, I’ll divulge the message.” Highwind called for Ironsides to come over and the three of them listened to Sterling. “About five weeks ago, elves started to go missing. This wouldn’t have been a problem, but every day since our population has been dropping.

Just four days ago, the King and Queen also vanished, and it was the Prince and Princess, Prince Semidio Albero Leone and Princess Semidia Essere Leone, that sent for me to get aid from the neighboring kingdoms after taking temporary hold of the throne, starting with Equestria.” Sterling sighed as he stirred the fire. “Please, I need to get to Canterlot as fast as possible.”

The three Guardsponies just stared.

“Holy hay, this is big,” Ironsides whispered.

“Whirlwind, I want you on night watch,” Highwind began. “After that, Ironsides. I’ll be last. I want three hour rotations. Eat up, we’re double-timing it tomorrow.”

Whirlwind and Ironsides saluted Highwind. “Yes sir.”

Highwind looked over at Sterling. “Ambassador, I’m sorry for pressuring you. I’m just trying to ensure the safety of the message, as well as my squad.”

“I… I understand. I guess you were right, the message is most important. I’m just… W-Well I’m not really used to doing this sort of thing. I usually only meet at the embassies.”

Highwind smiled a bit and scoffed as he stared at the fire. “I wouldn’t expect it to be. It’s not every day a city gets attacked by changelings, or nations start to vanish. But do remember, your safety is also our top priority. Captain’s orders.”

The elf sighed in relief. “Thank you.” He then fidgeted for a moment. “Um, if I may ask a question, Lieutenant?” Highwind’s eyebrow rose back up as he looked over. “Um, I’m rather interested in how you fought. I’ve only heard of such acrobatic displays from pegasi, not unicorns.”

It was silent for a moment before he looked over and saw Whirlwind high up in the sky, overlooking the camp from a cloud, and Ironsides asleep off to the side. “Do not tell anyone this.” Highwind pulled out his spear again and held it up in his magic. “It’s the Spear.”

“‘The spear?’ You mean it’s enchanted?”

Highwind nodded. “Gravity reduction enchantment meant to be powered by ambient Pegasi magic. It can be charged for short bursts from a unicorn, but it lacks the power that it would normally have. It’s why I was so winded by using that technique.”

“That’s impressive. I’m curious as to why you were interested in something like that. I would think you’d be more interested in improving your magical abilities.”

Highwind was silent for a moment before he put the spear away. “That is a personal matter.” He turned to lay down and glanced over at Sterling. “I suggest you get some rest ambassador. Tomorrow is going to be rough.”

“I-I see. Yes, of course,” Sterling Mind replied before lying down and doing what he could to make himself comfortable.

Author's Note

HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLY Crap this was long. Give some props to ShinigamiSparda for writing most of that fight scene (and by most I mean bout 99% of it) and helping throughout the rest of this chapter. Without him it would have taken even longer to get this out. Mainly because he's the sole writer for Gilgamesh in this, but that's besides the point. Either way, I hope you enjoyed the chapter and will patiently wait for hopefully a shorter duration for the next one.

See ya later!

Discussions and Discoveries

(Celestia)

Celestia had no idea exactly what she expected to find when she and Luna got to Ponyville but a village-wide party was not it. Her ponies were so caught up in their merrymaking that many of them didn’t even notice their Princesses arrive, Celestia recognizing the stench of alcohol in the air and correctly assumed that that may have had something to do with it.

“Well, if nothing else, it seems they are in no danger,” Luna quipped.

As if in response four ponies were thrown through one of the windows of Sugarcube Corner. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Big Macintosh, and Bulk Biceps groaned as they got up. Before they could utter a word a large armored biped burst out of the door.

“WHOO! OH YEAH! ARM WRESTLE CHAMPION RIGHT HERE! FOUR AGAINST ONE, AND I AIN’T EVEN TRYING!” He then began to do some sort of shuffling motion in victory. “Oh yeah! I’m da bomb! Can’t stop dis! Can’t stop-oh, hi your majesties, wassup?”

Jenny stumbled out of the building soon afterwards and giggled as she moved over to Luna. “Hey, hey LUNA! Hey. Did you know there’s two of you?” She then fell onto the ground and giggled drunkenly. “Soooooooooooooooooooooooo many ponies!~”

The armored warrior and the two Princesses looked down at her for a moment.

“Ok, so the girl can’t hold her liquor. Gonna have to remember that,” the warrior quipped.

“Um… are we to assume you are this ‘Gilgamesh’ who had asked to speak with us?” Luna.

“Indeed, my astute alicorns, twas I who called thee to discuss matters most urgent to the fate of thy kingdom and thy world,” he replied, puffing his chest out. Both were quite surprised to hear anyone but Luna use ancient Equestrian.

"Uh, so I'm assuming that you have something to tell us about Invention's plans?" Celestia asked

Gilgamesh shook his head. "I'm afraid it's more complicated than that." He turned to the ponies who he had thrown out the window before. "AJ, Dash, get the girls, Fluttershy included. You'll all want to be around to hear this. I'll get Jenny sobered up."

"Gotcha. Sounds important I guess," Rainbow replied before flying towards Fluttershy's cottage while Applejack headed inside.

"Ok, girl, up and at 'em," he said, lifting up Jenny before holding a hand over her head. He concentrated for a moment before a yellow light glowed over her head. "Esuna."

Jenny woke with a start, her eyes no longer bleary. "Bwuh? Wha happened?"

"Grab Ed, Jenny. We all need to talk."

"Huh? Oh, um, ok." she nodded before heading back inside the pastry shop. They all waited a moment before another human-like creature exited.

“I'll never understand why you organic creatures choose intentionally poison yourself with those-oh. Um, hello Princess Celestia," he said nervously. "Princess Luna, good to see you again."

Luna looked at Ed in surprise before squinting at him. “You look familiar...”

"Uh, well I'd better. After all, it's not like my body does any growing. It's Edward. Ed."

Celestia looked at her sister for a moment. “Luna? What is he speaking of?”

Luna’s eyes widened for a moment before she looked at Ed in shock. “You... You were Invention’s pilot!”

Ed gave them a small bow. “Indeed I was.”

“The arrogant sounding one who would intentionally aggravate the tall one.”

"Hey, that was just some teasing! And I'm not 'arrogant'!"

"Whatever you say, Gregory House," Gilgamesh muttered.

"Who?"

"Ugh, never mind."

"I get it!" Jenny exclaimed.

“Thank you! You have no idea how annoying it can get sometimes when no one gets my references.”

“Pardon me!” Celestia interrupted. “Now, I was under the impression that what we were being called here for was of the utmost importance not only to Equestria but possibly the entire world. If so, could we please begin discussions? Like who exactly you are and what is he doing here?”

“All good questions, all of which will be answered soon enough.”

Moments later Applejack stepped out of Sugarcube Corner with Twilight, Spike, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity in tow, none of whom were drunk, thankfully. Just a few seconds later Rainbow Dash came with Fluttershy who meeped and hid behind her foalhood friend when she saw the armored warrior. Gilgamesh smiled and extended his hand towards her. She flinched only to look on in surprise as he snapped his fingers and suddenly a sunflower appeared in his hand. He gently slipped it behind her ear while she was still stunned.

“A mare a cute as you should have some equally cute accents,” he complimented, causing the pegasus to blush and look away, no longer afraid of the armed giant.

“Well well, it seems the brute can be charming when he wants to be,” Rarity quipped. “But where in Equestria did you get that sunflower?”

“I’ve been studying Pinkie Pie,” he answered.

“Ah,” the group replied.

“Anyway, let’s all head inside. I think Golden Oaks would be a good place to talk.”

The group of twelve entered the library, doing their best to make room for everyone in the lobby.

“Spike, could you make some tea?” the warrior asked.

“Sure, I’ll make a pot,” he complied before heading into the kitchen. They all waited patiently until he returned with a pot of tea and and several mugs, pouring Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Jenny, Gilgamesh, and both the Princesses a cup.

Gilgamesh took a sip and sighed contently. “Ahh. Not as nice as Zecora’s blend, but still good. Ok, now where to start?” he asked aloud before thinking. “Ah, that’ll do. First off, what Jenny, Invention, and myself all have in common. We are those who have arrived in our worlds after being torn from our own and whisked to different versions of Equestria possessing different forms and/or powers upon our arrival. One of our kind used the name ‘Displaced’ and the name has sort of just stuck.”

“Wait, so there are more like me? How many more?” Jenny asked.

“I myself have met… eight of them. And am aware of… six more, but from what I understand there may be hundreds, if not thousands of us.”

“T-Thousands?” Twilight asked, speaking for everyone else.

“Oh yes, and almost every single one is in their own alternate version of Equestria.”

“‘Alternate version of-’ you mean alternate universes!?”

“Indeed,” he replied simply before taking another sip of tea.

Ed hummed a bit as he rubbed his chin. “Well... I guess The Captain’s theories were right after all.”

“‘Theories?’”

Ed blinked a bit before he realized he’d said that out loud. “Oh um... well, before all of... the incident happened, The Captain spent most of his time trying to find a way home, and developed a rather complex theory on dimensional travel by scientific means.”

“Really? What kind of progress did he make?” Twilight asked with a twinkle in her eye.

“Well... every attempt at making a machine ended rather badly, and in one case comically.”

“Ooh! How did the funny one turn out?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

“Well, you didn’t hear this from me, but he ended up pasted to the wall by pink goo. And will never admit it.”

Many snickered at that.

“Impressive that he attempted it with only mechanical means. I almost feel bad about making all of his effort nearly meaningless,” Gilgamesh said.

“Huh? What do you mean by that?”

Gilgamesh reached behind himself and pulled out two folders.

“This is a message and formulas from one Auric Fulcrum, one of the most powerful and, in my own humble opinion, righteous of all of us. He sent these out a while ago and I’ve been passing them along,” he explained as he handed one to Ed and one to Jenny.

Ed looked at the folder curiously. “Interesting... These look incredibly close to what The Captain came up with. I should know, I recorded every one of his experiments.”

“If they’re that close then I must say I’m even more impressed. Auric isn’t just merely an intelligent being, he Understands. To put it simply, his initial experience travelling to his Equestria gave him the knowledge of how everything in all universes works. From the tiniest atom, to the largest of star systems. From what I gather, he has to ignore it sometimes or else he’d go completely insane.”

“Whoa…” Jenny muttered, looking at the letter. “Wait, who’s ‘Discord?’”

All the ponies, and one drake, looked to her in concern.

“Why do you ask?” said Celestia.

“It says here that this ‘Discord’ guy could be useful for creating a barrier to unnatural forces from outside the world from invading.”

“You can’t be serious! Anything involving him is a bad idea!” Twilight shouted.

“You might be surprised, Twilight. Though he’s by no means become some paragon of virtue he’s turned over a new leaf in several dimensions, even my own. I have a feeling that the many difference Celestias got the idea after the Changeling Invasion happened in each of their universes.”

“‘Invasion!?’ Those creatures actually mounted an invasion of Equestria!?” Luna shouted.

“Perhaps it wasn’t a good idea to send both Shining Armor and Cadence to the Crystal Empire after all,” Celestia muttered.

“Wait… what did you say?” Gilgamesh asked, looking thoroughly confused. “You don’t know about an invasion, but Cadence and Shining Armor are in the Crystal Empire?”

“Yes… Why?”

There was a long pause as the warrior looked over the equally confused equestrians.

“Ok, I’m going to list of a bunch of names of people, places and events and you tell me if they mean anything to you.”

Celestia and Luna shared a glance for a moment before nodding. “You may begin.”

“Ok, I don’t want to make any assumptions, so… Nightmare Moon.”

Luna winced a bit at that one and looked away. “Unfortunately.”

“Sorry. Um, you already mentioned Discord, so… Chrysalis?”

Celestia looked confused for a moment. “Who?”

“We’ll get back to that. You mentioned Shiny and Cadence, the Crystal Empire, so I’m assuming Sombra made an appearance?”

Luna shook her head. “Sombra has long since been deceased. When we first went to liberate the Empire, he attempted a forbidden spell and while the Empire was banished for 1000 years, his body was found where it was left lifeless.”

“Wow. But, it is ‘Prince Shining Armor’ now, right? Not just Captain?”

Twilight smiled a bit at that. “That’s right.”

“Ok, then what about… Plunderseeds?”

Pinkie snickered at that while Celestia shook her head. “I have not heard of those.”

“Then you still have the Elements of Harmony at your disposal?”

Twilight nodded. “They’re in the vault in Canterlot.”

“And Celestia never sent you… an unfinished spell of some kind?”

Twilight’s face scrunched in confusion. “Unfinished spell?”

Celestia looked to Gilgamesh somewhat nervously which he noticed, giving her an almost imperceptible nod of assurance.

“Ok, apparently your timeline has some noticeably large differences between mine and many of the others I’ve visited.”

Ed nodded a bit in thought. “It would make sense for that to be the case. No two universes are the same, even in Invention’s theories. There would be increasing amounts of differences the farther one would travel from their original location.”

“Then I must be pretty far because almost everything I mentioned still happened despite whatever interference from Displaced came about. For example, Queen Chrysalis is the leader of the Changelings, or at least one of their hives, and foalnapped Cadance to take her place and get inside Canterlot as well as weaken Shining Armor. The event became known as the ‘Canterlot Wedding Invasion.’”

Everypony stared at Gilgamesh in surprise before Applejack looked over at Twilight. “Sugarcube, suddenly I’m mighty glad that the wedding went off without a hitch. Even if you had half a mind to beat Shining’s head in with the guard’s spear.”

“He got engaged without telling me. He had it coming. I would have understood if there was an emergency, but the whole city was as peaceful as could be.”

“Well, at least that part’s consistent,” Gilgamesh muttered. “Anyway, I think I can see why that invasion didn’t happen seeing as Changelings seem to have a particularly different biology here than in the other versions of Equestria. Namely, they eat love, not consciousness. Chrysalis probably saw no merit in kidnapping the Princess of Love considering it’s not their food source here.”

“‘Love?’” Jenny asked. “How does something eat love?”

“How does something eat consciousness?”

“... Point taken.”

Ed looked up a bit in thought. “Well... in theory, if a species were to develop a form of vampirism that affected electromagnetic wavelengths, it might be possible...”

“Anyway, basically what happened was that Chrysalis fed off Shining’s love for his fiancé and hypnotized him into compliance. Before the whole thing was done she’d absorbed enough power to beat Celestia. The Elements of Harmony were cut off by her army, but then Cadance and Shiny joined their powers and sent them all flying with a massive barrier spell. Power of love wins the day and all that stuff.”

Rainbow smirked and looked a bit smug. “Well, that shows how awesome ponies are compared to a bunch of bugs. I bet I took out a whole bunch of ‘em.”

“You did… and then you got captured along with the rest of your friends.”

She blushed a bit as the others snickered. “Minor details.”

“Anyway, next up, Sombra. In the other timelines he didn’t die after his banishment, and when he was originally banished he made the whole Crystal Empire disappear along with him. When it came back so did he, as some sort of evil, cloud of darkness, master of fear type thing. Cadance did what she could to hold him off with a barrier spell, Shining was put out of commission by him, Twilight and Spike went to try and find the Crystal Heart while the rest of the girls tried to keep the populace happy so they could empower the Heart when they found it.”

“Wow! So I did it? I stopped him?” Twilight asked.

“Sort of. You got a lot of the work done and got past most of his traps, but you wouldn’t have succeeded without help. And that help ended up saving the day, too!”

“Who was that?” Spike asked.

“You, big guy!”

The baby dragon just looked dumbstruck. “M-Me?”

“Yup! Took a lot of guts to try and scale down the side of the palace and get the Crystal Heart to Cadance with an evil unicorn king trying to kill you all the while. You even got your own stained glass window in Canterlot for it.”

He slowly started to grin before cheering to himself. “See Twilight, I told you you should take me with you more often. I saved an Empire!”

Twilight was about to retort when the warrior cut in.

“OK, kid, don’t get a swelled head. That’s supposed to be Rainbow schtick.”

“Hey!” the cyan pegasus shouted.

“He’s got ya there, sugarcube,” Applejack taunted. Rainbow just huffed in response.

“Ok, next up on the list is that Discord comes back. Or, rather, Celestia has him released.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at that. “Which I still find to be something quite unlikely to happen at the moment.”

“Well, from what I guess, that whole ‘being beaten by an invading force’ thing with Chrysalis gave you, or rather the other yous, the idea to recruit some help, so you had him released with the hopes of him being reformed. And it worked! Well, for the most part. He’s still a trickster and a bit self-centered, but he’s not going out and causing chaos anymore. And you can thank your choice on who best reform him for that.”

“And who would that be?”

The warrior smirked and pointed to one of the mares, utterly stunning both her and everypony else.

“M-Me?” Fluttershy asked.

“You’re kidding,” Rainbow said.

“You’d be amazed at what a little genuine kindness can do,” Gilgamesh replied.

Jenny, still utterly confused, looked around at everyone. “So... I’m in an Equestria with a completely screwy timeline compared to yours, have super sword powers, and have to deal with an inventor who was such an idiot in the past he got himself labeled a criminal?”

Ed and Gilgamesh both exchanged glances before the warrior continued.

“I guess that’s enough recounting differences for now. We should get to the meat of this topic,” he said.

“‘M-M-Meat?’” Rarity asked, horrified.

“Oh… better watch my expressions.” He coughed. “Anyway, first off, the Queen Chrysalis of this dimension is no more. Or, rather, she’s returned to whom she once was.”

“What?” Celestia asked in surprise.

“She was once a pony, affected by the massive bomb in the past, whose mind and body were overwhelmed by the millions of consciousnesses that flooded into her. She is now free but wishes to remain hidden, likely for fear of what aggression may be enacted upon her if somepony found out who she was.” As he finished that sentence he gave a look to both Jenny and Pinkie Pie. Amazingly, both of them seemed to catch the hint. “In addition, though the changelings here around Ponyville have been reduced to nothing due to magic feedback, the others around the world still exist. And without their leader to guide them they will be much more… instinct prone. I wouldn’t be surprised if you get many reports of attacks when you return to Canterlot.”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other in worry. “That... is most unsettling.”

“I agree. Things never work out entirely to our satisfaction, it seems. Secondly… I need to tell you all a story.”

Everyone paused for a moment, utterly confused.

“‘A story?’”

“Yes. It’s one that you know, but that you only know a small piece of,” he explained before taking another sip of his tea. “Once upon a time, there was a boy. He wasn’t anything particularly special, but that changed one day. Due to forces beyond his control he was whisked away to a land not his own with no way to return. He made a particularly bad impression upon his arrival, through no fault of his own, and was labelled a criminal. Thankfully, he did manage to make a friend, but she wasn’t human like him. He still felt lonely, away from his family, with no way to return to them. But he found that he wasn’t the same as he used to be anymore. He found he could build things, things neither he nor anyone else could’ve hoped to build. And, with time and effort, he built himself a family. A family not of flesh and blood but of gears and metal, and even pieces of his own soul.”

Everypony took a glance at Ed, none of them having any doubt of who Gilgamesh was talking about. With a small nod, he motioned for the warrior to continue.

“He made five family members, one girl and four boys, all very unique due to what part of his soul he gave them. Though they did not have easy lives, having to steal just to survive and constantly being hunted due their status as criminals, they were still mostly content. All but one of them. One of the boy’s new family, named Alex, had a fire burning in him, an unquenchable desire. A desire to know, to understand, to see new things and meet new people. And one day Alex snuck away from his family and attempted to make some friends with the locals. He thought that since he was friends with one of them, the same friend the boy had made when he arrived, that it wouldn’t be too hard to make new ones. Instead, he was nearly killed by those he wanted to befriend. Why? What crime had he committed? Simple: he was different, and the locals were scared of things that were different. So scared that they tried to destroy him instead of understanding him.”

Fluttershy was covering her mouth and crying openly, looking up at the warrior with the same shock as the rest of the ponies. Pinkie’s mane had deflated as well. Twilight shook her head and looked at nothing in general as she started to try and sort through the information. “That’s.... why would somepony be so cruel...”

“Alex survived thanks to his family coming to rescue him, but he was never the same. That fire inside him had taken on a new form as a new desire burned inside him: revenge. When he saw that his creator, his father, was building a weapon, something to give the locals as a peace offering, he saw his chance to take it. He worked tirelessly to help finish the weapon, a giant made of metal, and once it was finished he stole it and used it to attack all that had wronged him. He killed more than those that had hurt him because in his mind they were all the same. The boy, his father, tried to stop him, begged and pleaded for him to listen, but Alex was too far gone to listen. So the boy made the hardest decision he ever had to… he destroyed his invention, and his son along with it.”

Everyone was silent, not daring to break the atmosphere that had descended over the room. Eventually, Jenny found her voice. “Monsters are not born.... They’re made. One event caused a domino effect that turned one innocent child into a terror like no other.”

Applejack looked outright disturbed by what she had heard. “He... killed his own...”

Ed spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention. “It was not a choice, that the Captain took any form of enjoyment from. Even now, he holds in his pain for the sake of the others.”

“Sister,” Luna whispered as she turned to Celestia.

“B-But… the bomb… it killed so-”

“He overloaded the machine’s engine,” Gilgamesh explained. “He wanted to make sure that no one else could use it, and tried to destroy it thoroughly and completely. However, it wasn’t enough, and a different race managed to pick up some pieces.” He took another sip of his tea. “Celestia, in none of the other Equestrias I’ve been to does this race exist. What can you tell me about the Elves? How is Equestria’s relationship with them?”

Celestia’s eyes widened slightly, not enough for most to notice, as she looked at the warrior. “Equestria and Luonto have been at peace for over 700 years. There is even an active trade between our nations.”

“I see. But would you consider your nations friends or merely on peaceful terms?”

“I have been personal friends with the royal family for quite some time, and Luna recently joined me for a visit.”

The warrior took a moment and sighed. “I hope I’m being paranoid, I really hope I am, but… Celestia, Ed told me that the Elves stole a lot of Invention’s creations, even claiming them as their own. My biggest concern is that what was stolen includes a lot of weapons, and one particular device that is able to display the schematics of anything and everything anyone in any dimension has ever invented, so long as they have the proper coordinates from where it’s from. This worries me because the history of our race, the human race, is practically a catalogue of different kinds of warfare. We’re very flawed creatures, Celestia, able to be more benevolent than angels at some times and more malevolent than demons at others, and our inventions reflect this. At our best we’re gods of creation, inventing things that others think impossible or have never even thought of. We’ve made an ethereal storage of nearly all knowledge from the beginning of our existence and devices to access it nearly instantaneously from anywhere in the world. We’ve made vehicles that can cross the distance that would take a carriage months if not years to travel in less than a day. Diseases once known to wipe out entire regions have been cured, we can communicate with others in real time from the other side of the planet. We’ve even managed to set foot on our own moon. And all of this without any magic.”

All of the ponies looked completely shocked, Twilight’s own expression also mixed with a childlike wonder.

“But at our worst,” he continued, instantly changing the mood as he paused to take a sip of tea. “Imagine a bomb. A bomb of such destructive force that if it were to detonate everything within a two miles of it would be vaporized. Not destroyed, not set on fire, not even turned to ash, vaporized. Broken down to the smallest atom, not any physical evidence of its existence remaining. Now imagine from that initial explosion comes a shockwave of such force that anything around two miles from the initial blast would be levelled. Another two miles outward from that, the heat would be so great that metal would melt. Four miles outwards from that, the blast would still be powerful enough that winds would be upwards of 200 miles per hour. Another six miles from that the heat would still be so great that anything that could be set on fire would be on fire. And now, add to all that, our unwanted guest: radiation. An unstable form of matter that horribly mutates anything it doesn’t kill. Those who absorb too much get to suffer the agonizing pain of having their internal organs rot inside their own body. Those that live become carriers, infecting others with admittedly less powerful but still most likely deadly levels of this poisonous energy. It can even be carried by water, damaging all who drink from it. And this horrible sickness will hang around for no less than fifty years.” Everypony looked horrified at what they’d heard, even Celestia and Luna who’d seen something similar. “Now imagine that this bomb can be fired and hit any target within about 4,000 miles, and can reach it’s destination within half an hour. Now imagine a nation armed with hundreds if not thousands of these weapons.”

The princesses gave the warrior a look of realization as they both thought over what could come to be. Luna looked over at Gilgamesh and frowned. “Let us hope that it is just paranoia.”

“But just to be safe,” Celestia continued, “It would be best if I sent an ambassador to visit them. It has been quite some time since our last visit.”

“That could work. But, if I may, I’ve got my own suggestion,” the warrior began. “You see, even if this king and queen do not bear your country any ill will there may be factions within it that do. After all, Sombra came from within your own nation, not from outside. If you send an ambassador they might go into hiding, if they exist. Worse yet, the royalty would go out of their way to hide evidence that would reveal their plans if you announced an ambassador coming, assuming they did have plans against you.” He then smirked. “But what if you sent someone else? Someone who you don’t have any legal control over? Someone who, if they were caught in the elvish lands, you could deny anything of having to do with them? Someone,” he turned to Ed before finishing with, “already labelled as a criminal by your own government?”

Celestia’s eye twitched. “You’re not suggesting...?”

“How would Invention feel about it?” he asked Ed.

The mechanical being pondered for a moment before answering. “I’m not completely sure, but… I think he’d be open to the idea. One less threat to worry about.”

“It would be a great cover, don’t you think?” Gilgamesh continued, turning to the solar diarch. “Besides, from what I understand he’s going to be heading into Luonto to retrieve what was stolen from him anyway. This way you could keep tabs on him as well.”

Everyone was silent as they looked at Celestia, waiting for her response. It was several moments before she sighed and looked at Gilgamesh. “I will admit, your plan has merit. However, if word of this were to be made public there would be countless nobles that would use this as an opportunity for power themselves. If I am to trust... him, with this task, it will have to be in secret.”

“Well, first of all, it’s just a suggestion. You can keep it as a last resort. But certainly, after everything I’ve told you, can you really still be so distrustful of him?” he asked, causing Celestia to look away for a moment, frustrated and confused. “Second, you’re right that If you were to do it then it would have to be secret, so then perhaps you could have the message sent by somepony you have no control over.”

“And who might that be?”

“That sounds like the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Spike scoffed under his breath. Everyone turned to him, his eyes widening in shock when he realized he spoke out loud. “Oh no.”

Applejack scowled as she looked up at Gilgamesh. “Ah’m sorry, but there ain’t no way, no how, that I’m lettin Applebloom and her friends get involved in this anymore than they already have. There anyone else ya’ll have in mind?”

“‘Already have?’” Gilgamesh asked.

Ed’s shoulders sagged a bit as he leaned over. “The three fillies met with Boris and Victoria the first time they ran off, and they all came back to the ship. We sent them home immediately afterwards.” Ed explained.

The large warrior put a hand to his chin and looked over the ponies in the room. “Hm… Well, you six are too high profile and too close to Celestia to not get noticed by someone. Same goes for Jenny, and even Spike might stand out. We need someone that no one would notice, either because they would could be stealthy enough, or because no one would think twice about seeing them. The only other one than those three fillies I could think of would be Derpy Hooves.” Everypony winced a little at that. “And, sorry to say girls, but it sounds like the CMC would be the best option. Though we could make sure to have them supervised by Big Mac. Or Zecora. Scratch that, Big Mac and Zecora.”

Luna frowned and shook her head. “I’m sorry, but tasking three so young would be reckless and dangerous. If we are to do so, it would be after a great deal of consideration and time spent looking for alternatives.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “Luna is right. This could escalate into a matter of our kingdom’s security and fate. I would rather not put such a burden onto three so young, even with supervision.

Jenny had been bobbing her head in agreement for most of the conversation before a thought popped into her head. “Hey, just how am I high profile? I only got here a few days ago. I’m practically a nobody to every nation everywhere, and even with magic, word of some random person appearing wouldn’t really draw that much attention and would take a while to get anywhere.”

“Hm… maybe you’ve got a point. In most cases the Displaced are too well known or too eye-catching to go unnoticed, but here you could just be mistaken for an elf. In addition, I suppose you could tell everyone you’re headed to Fluttershy’s, while heading towards the Everfree.” Gilgamesh said.

“And you could just send me the message so nopony would know!” Spike added.

“Yes, that would work. But, once again, this is only if we decide to go down this route. I would prefer not to, and not just because of our… history,” Celestia reiterated as she stood. “I would like to say it has been a pleasure meeting you Gilgamesh, but what you have told me is going to be something I must think over with my sister and council.”

"'Council?'" the warrior asked. "I'm surprised to hear that there's anypony that has any true sway in the governing of Equestria other than you two. After all, I'm not sure about here, but back where I'm from there's really only one noble who I could really call 'noble.' One Sir Fancypants. Everypony else is more concerned about trying to be as rich and as snooty as possible than actually doing any legitimate governing."

Luna raised an eyebrow at that. “What would be the point of even having nobles if all they did was parade like a flock of peacocks?”

Celestia nodded. “That is true, and giving the populace some control over their kingdom allows many of them to feel at rest.” A sigh slipped from her lips shortly after. “I just wish some bits of the past would fade away already. Specifically the “almighty ruler” persona they have given me and my sister.”

Gilgamesh set down his teacup before standing up and approaching the princess, then surprised them both by giving them a firm hug.

“I’m sure it must be difficult for the both of you. I myself have no interest in ruling others for that exact reason. But I guess sometimes we have to do things we don’t want for those we love.” He released them both and smiled. “But hey, you’ve already both lived for over a thousand years. I’m sure that you can get rid of that dogma around you in time. After all, times, what you’ve got the most of.”

Luna looked away for a moment and had a small grin. “Twould be easier if our sister didn’t use her “authority” to hide cake everywhere.”

“LUNA!”

Jenny snickered. “Got a bit of sweet tooth, huh Princess?”

Pinkie looked at her friends. “I told you I didn’t hide that one.”

Celestia shot her sister a small glare while a blush lightly tinted her cheeks. “Aside from that, you are completely right Gilgamesh. There are just some things that refuse to pass on.” She smirked a little herself and looked at Luna while she whispered to the warrior. “Besides, with that little stunt she just pulled, it’s my turn.”

Gilgamesh smirked before taking his seat again. “I wish I could be around to see it,” he whispered back. He then returned to his seat and grabbed his helmet, placing it on his head. “Well, I guess I’ve done most of what I can here, but there are some things I need to tell you before I leave. Namely, the other Displaced that you should be aware of.”

Jenny looked over at him and took a swig from her tea. “Yeah?”

“Ok, first the Auric Fulcrum guy I mentioned. He’s got golden hair and carries around crystal sword. He’s from a Golden Sun version of Equestria, if you ever played that game.”

“You mean that one with all the cutesy looking spirit things?”

“The Djinn, yes. Also, he didn’t always look like he does now, and as it turns out his previous form has a mind of its own. So if you meet a massive headless suit of armor called Dullahan, don’t worry, he’s one of the good guys.”

Jenny blinked dumbly for a moment before looking at her tea and sighing. “Alright, it seems I need something harder than tea.”

He chuckled for a moment. “You might want to stick to sipping wine, because I don’t think you can handle anything heavier. Anyway, speaking of things that would probably scare you but you don’t have to worry about, there’s a Nemesis out there as well. You know the one from the third Resident Evil game?”

“Never played them.” Jenny sipped her tea again. “Horror games weren’t my thing.”

“Well, once again, don’t panic if you see an eight foot tall monstrosity with tentacles sticking out of it’s body, wearing a black trenchcoat, and carrying a rocket launcher.”

Rainbow looked over at Applejack. “You don’t hear that every day.”

The farmer shook her head in agreement. “Nope.”

Jenny set her tea down and sighed. “So, aside from walking heart attacks and Auric, is there anyone else I should know?”

“Well, there’s Jason Hughes-”

“Wait wait wait, let me guess. He’s a giant tentacle monster of some kind from one of those films.”

“No, actually he’s completely human. Even got to look exactly the same. However, he does have an omnitrix.”

Jenny blushed a bit as she sat back. “Oh... okay then.”

“Oh, so you know what that is? Good because he told me there was a Ben 10 out there, the older version. Haven’t met him myself, but Jason said he’s alright.”

“I’m just glad he isn’t a japanese tentacle monster. That is something I don’t want.”

“Let’s move on. Next we’ve got Xante, a lich mage and master of both ice spells and ‘rainbow magic.’ Unlike the rest of, he’s apparently not from earth and got stuck in his Equestria due to the Merchant. Kinda goofy, but not a bad guy.”

Jenny giggled a bit. “If by ‘goofy’ you mean he’s anything like you, I think I’ll manage.”

Gilgamesh chuckled before continuing. “Next there Typhon, Heir of Breath. He’s actually taken the form of John Eggbert from Homestuck if you’ve ever read that webcomic. He’s a bit of trickster but still good. And Auric even called him ‘God Tiered.’ From what I’ve seen, it’s a deserved rank.”

Jenny hummed a bit as she rubbed her chin. “Sounds interesting... I wonder if I could meet him at some point.”

“From what I understand he doesn’t do much travelling outside of his own realm. Anyway, next is… Kat Shifter.” he finished with a sigh.

Twilight looked over at the warrior and frowned. “Are you alright?”

Pinkie hopped over and patted him on the shoulder. “There, there.”

“Yeah, it’s just… Kat was my first student. A good friend of mine, who I still see as a little sister. She’s fun to be around but… she’s been hurt in the past. Badly. I think she’s going to be ok and things are getting better for her now, but… let’s just say she’s done a lot of things she regrets. Things I think I might’ve been able to stop if I taught her better.”

“Well... can you stop them from happening right now?” Jenny asked.

“Heh. Nope. Already happened. Some of them can’t be fixed either.”

“Then stop worrying about them. It’s the past, and we can’t change that.” Jenny looked down at her hands and sighed. “We have to live with the choices we make, and... all of this, makes me realize just how much better I could have been to my own brother.”

Gilgamesh chuckled. “I knew you’d make a great knightess. It takes a lot to admit to your own mistakes. Anyway, Kat can control gravity. She’s a bit childish and she might be rude, but please give her a chance if you meet her. She’s got long blonde hair and red eyes.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “So... the big galoot who danced into town is calling someone childish?”

He chuckled at that. “Point taken, I suppose. Though when you’ve lived for a millenium and a half, I think you get the right to not act your age.”

Luna beamed. “Tis true! Many pranks have been had since our return!”

Jenny laughed a bit before looking back to Gilgamesh. “Well anyways, is that all of them, or are there still more?”

“Almost. I’ve only met one more, but… he’s a strange case. You said you’ve never played horror games, but if you’ve spent enough time on the internet you might still be familiar with the name ‘Pyramid Head.’”

Jenny’s face said her thoughts clearly, and so did her mouth as she jumped behind the couch. “Nope nope nope nope nope.”

“Ok, ok, calm down! Believe me, I had a similar reaction, but he’s not bad… At least I don’t think so. Well, that is to say that everything that I’d heard about him before was bad, but when I met him… he was actually pretty nice. I honestly don’t know what’s up with that.”

Jenny peaked over the couch and looked at Gilgamesh. “Then let’s hope that if I ever do meet him, it’s the nice him.”

“Yeah, definitely, which brings me to the last few I’ve got to mention, those I haven’t met. I’m told there’s a Alice out there, one from American McGee’s version of the story, and there’s a Jack of Blades from Fable. They and old PH are part of group that Auric called the ‘Triad of Madness,’, people whose powers and weapons are actually keeping them insane. However, like I said, I met one of them that didn’t seem so bad, so take that as you will.”

Jenny just slid behind the couch and gave him a thumbs up. “Gottcha.”

“Ok, please come out of there, this is getting silly.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and her horn lit up, lifting Jenny back to her previous place on the couch. “Please stop hiding behind my couch Jenny.”

“Sorry.”

“Anyway, let’s move on to the last few,” Gilgamesh continued. “I’ve been told there’s a ‘Nocturne, Demon Lord’ out there. Despite the name Auric vouches for the guy, so I’d say he can’t be too bad. You’d need a full length mirror to summon him, and apparently he helps people for a price. I’m not sure what that price is though.”

Jenny nodded in thought. “Sounds about right... Demon Lord, cost for help. Those seem to go together quite often.”

“Yeah. Next up, there’s actually a Ghost Rider out there somewhere, but I don’t know anything about him. And finally, I’ve been told there’s a Solaire from Dark Souls as well. I also don’t know anything about him.”

Jenny’s face fell for a moment. “Does ‘Solaire’ wear a suit of armor with green shoulders, a sun on the chest, and have a crystal staff?”

“Uh, I don’t know about the crystal staff, but the rest sounds right. I’m pretty sure he was a meme on the internet for a while.”

“Yeah..... He uh... kinda already got back to earth.” Jenny had a drop of sweat roll down the side of her face. “And almost destroyed it.”

Gilgamesh just stared. “Ok, well that’s a thing. I guess it’s a good thing there are multiple versions of Earth as well so they don’t all have to experience that.”

Jenny looked over at him. “Key word, ‘Almost’. It really made a lot of heads turn when the sun started moving closer though.”

“You know what? I don’t think I want to know.”

“Yeah, that’s probably for the best.”

“Uh, anyway, sort of weird way to end this, but I guess that’s all I can do,” he said as he stood up and unclipped his weapon. Before the Princesses could ask what he was doing he cut a hole in reality, stunning them both. “Ed, I hope you and your family can have a happy life.”

Ed waved and smiled. “The best of luck to you as well Gilgamesh.”

He then turned to Jenny. “Miss Eriman, this is by far one of the most morally grey Equestrias I’ve been to. It may be difficult but I want you to hold strong. I know there’s a strong sense of justice in you and you’ll do what you can to uphold it.”

Jenny nodded with a smile. “Alright. But uh... can I have one last hug?” She pouted and held her arms out. “Please?”

He chuckled and rolled his eyes. “Sure, you can haz hug. C’mere, kid,” he said with his arms outstretched. In an instant, he was glomped by both Jenny and Pinkie yet again. “And you can too, Pinkie.”

“I’m gonna miss ya, you party animal!” The pink mare said.

Jenny and Pinkie let go and gave Gilgamesh a wave, along with everyone else in the room. “I’ll see you later Gilgamesh, have fun fighting and everything.”

“Thanks,” he said before turning to the portal, but stopped. “Oh, wait I forgot!” He reached over and grabbed both of Jenny’s gauntlets, and her hands by extension. “A little something from me to you.” There was a bright flash and then he let go.

Jenny looked at her gauntlets, about to ask what he did before noticing that there was a symbol on the back of each of them, the same as on the end of his scarf and the back of his shield. “Woah.”

“I made your gauntlets have the same properties as my Genji Gloves. They’ll provide you better physical and magical defense and also make you immune to Paralyse and Toad spells. Also, you can use them to summon me.”

Jenny continued to look at her gauntlets before a thought came to mind and she chuckled. “Then be prepared to visit often, cause that was my go to strategy when I was having trouble in Final Fantasy. Spam the summons!”

He chuckled. “I’m afraid I’ve got things to deal with in my own world, so please try not to abuse that ability.”

She smiled and looked away. “I’ll try, but no promises.”

He then turned to the Princesses, who were still mildly shocked. “Jenny is a powerful warrior with a strong heart, but she still needs training and experience. I recommend that you find someone to train her in battle, assuming you can’t do it yourselves. I gave her some ground rules, but there’s only so much I can teach in one fight.”

Celestia and Luna both gave the warrior a small nod. “We will do what we can.”

He nodded back. “My the winds of Freedom carry your wings,” he said before finally stepping inside the portal, vanishing as it closed behind him.

As soon as he was gone, Rainbow looked over at Jenny. “Hey, what’d he mean by that ‘winds of freedom’ line?”

Jenny paused for a moment before thinking it over. “Well... The hero of the game that Gilgamesh was from was a traveler that was often associated with wind... So it probably has something to do with that.”

“Well, now that the one who wished to speak with us has left,” everyone turned to look at Celestia, “my sister and I must return to Canterlot. We have much to discuss and debate with the council regarding what we have been told.”

“And I guess I need to tell the Captain what might happen,” Ed added. He turned to the Princesses and bowed. “Luna, it was a pleasure to see you again.”

Luna gave Ed a nod in return as she smiled softly. “As it was to see you again as well.”

He then turned to the older sibling. “Celestia, I know we haven’t had the best history, but thank you for hearing this all out.”

Celestia frowned slightly. “It is my duty as a diarch of Equestria to ensure it’s safety. Hearing out what you had to say... is something I should have done over a thousand years ago.”

“We all make mistakes,” he replied. He headed towards the door before stopping to look at Jenny. “I’ll make sure to have Steve put on some tea for the next time we meet.”

Jenny smiled and gave him a wave. “Sure, see ya later Ed.”

He smiled a bit and walked out of the door. “Farewell, Ms. Eriman.”

(Invention)

Peaking from an alleyway across the street, I got a better look at the airship. The decorations I had seen before were placed to form an intricate lion’s head with single gear behind it. The ship was at least two thirds of the size of my own, but it would do until I can remake the Gilgamesh. Perhaps I could find the maker of this ship and use their innovations to further improve on the design.

I shook my head for a moment and focused on the ship’s crew. It had seemed to be that the Elven race had improved quite a bit more than I thought. The uniform for the crewman all resembled the standard appearance of an average highschool uniform for the japanese made in a dark grey, but were thicker and with pockets lining the front of their coats and the sides of the pants. The rigidness of a few segments on the arms, legs and torso suggested that it wasn’t a form of insulation alone that was causing the thickness. Most likely metal plating to prevent arrows from piercing through those locations, as an arrow of any kind would disable the arm or leg struck in those locations.

These shipman were prepared for defending against an army. It made me wonder just why they had such a large amount of protection for the crew, and why a delivery to a hospital would require such drastic measures from both the guards and the crew. I walked out of the ally and moved casually towards the hospital, making my way around back the long way and avoiding the guards’ gaze. It was a trick that I’d learned early that made this so easy to do.

If you act like you’re supposed to be doing whatever or going wherever you are, none will question what they see you doing, or where you’re going. The only exceptions are those who are particularly observant by nature, or are actively looking for oddities.

Once I was closer to the ship, I started to be able to hear what was being said by some of the crew members as they were hauling moderately sized crates off of the ship and to the building. Most of it was just meaningless chatter and instructions on where to go. That was until a smaller member of the crew almost dropped a box, and drew the attention of the one that appeared to be the overseer. “Watch it with those crates Cabin Boy! You drop any of that Mineral Powder, and I drop you off the ship!”

The smaller Elven hastily got the box back under control and started going faster towards the building. “Y-Yessir!”

I turned my attention to the boy for a moment before shaking my head and focusing on the ship. Off to the far side, I could see a spot I could get onboard without notice. Several ropes were being used to keep the ship from floating away, and one was taught enough that I could climb it up to the port side railing. The crew had left most of the ropes unattended as they unloaded their cargo, so the chances of getting noticed were minimal with the crew busy, even in broad daylight.

That still left the guards however, and most of my methods of incapacitation that I had available required somewhere to hide in the shadows, or were for large groups and drew lots of attention from the surrounding area. This left me with one tactic, sneak past without harming anyone in any way, shape, or form.

Which was disappointingly easy, considering the guards were more focused on finding pony thieves and watching the elven workers that they didn’t think to look for me. I just walked close to the wall they were perched on and over to the rope. No fancy gadget, no special plan, just walking over, and climbing up the rope.

Once I was on deck, I crouched behind the railing and made my way towards the first doorway I could find. That door happened to be a hatch on the floor that headed for the store rooms, so I carefully opened it and slipped inside.

I ended up landing with a muffled thud on a large stack of crates that were off to the side, and I could see a large majority of the rest of the cargo hull. There were about three more elven inside, with at least two of them moving on and off the ship to grab more crates from the other side of the room. I slipped down from the large crate and when I landed on the ground, I noticed something odd. Placing my hand on the floor, it felt smooth and cool, rather than the slightly rough, wooden feel you would expect from a sanded board. Is this.... metal painted to look like wood? I glanced around some crates and saw the same cabin boy again, struggling to push a larger crate. Poor lad. They keep driving him like that he’ll throw out his back or arms.

The crate caught on an edge on the floor and the cabin boy ended up tipping it over, and sending several bags of something sprawling across the floor, probably this mineral powder that I had heard the supervisor speaking of. The boy started to panic and upturned the crate again, trying to cover his mess before anyone saw, only for the supervisor to grab him by the collar. “What did I tell you!”

“I-I’m sorry sir! I-I-It caught on th-”

The larger elven punched the boy in the face and dropped him on the floor. “Sorry doesn’t make us any profit you little worm!” He looked away for a moment. “Haggard! Cormin!” Two other crew members came up to the first. “Take the Cabin Boy and throw him in the brig. Perhaps he’ll learn not to be such a pathetic worker.”

My blood was boiling as I watched the two pick up the younger elven by the arms and chuckle to each other as they hauled him away. When I steal this ship, I’m keeping the boy. No young deserves to be treated so poorly.

I took a cursory glance into the crate I was next to, and my eyes narrowed when I saw what was inside. Swords. These elven aren’t just a delivery crew for medical supplies. They’re something else entirely. I started sneaking around through the cargo hold, opening crates slightly to see what was inside before closing them again. I found more weapons, mostly swords with the exception of other kinds of blades. There were also random novelties that would not be expected on a ship delivering medicine, such as lamps and other products made in Equestria. Even some children’s toys hidden in bags. The rest of my findings made sense, and consisted of the supplies one would need to stay airborne for long durations of time, such as parts for the ship’s main burner, fuel, food and the like.

Moving to one of the far corners of the hold, I got behind the last crate and looked out over the hold. The crew were heading back aboard and the supervisor was talking with a brown unicorn who I assume was the head of the hospital. “Thank you for delivering the shipment intact.”

“It’s no problem sir. We’re just doing our job”

“Your employer should receive the bits some time tomorrow, if the trains are on schedule.”

The supervisor shook the unicorn’s hoof and smiled. “It’s a pleasure doing buisness with you.” The way the elven said it, made my skin crawl. This man was a twisted one, I could feel it.

I waited for a few minutes as the Hospital’s head of staff left the ship, and the supervisor headed up the same ladder as the rest of the crew. Once he was gone, I got up and looked over the hull. It was fairly spacious, but still somewhat cramped with all of these crates. I looked at the one I was next to and realized I hadn’t opened it yet. I may as well check. Never know what one may find. I noticed that the crate also was nailed shut, so I pulled out my sword and pried the lid off of the box.

I did not expect to find what was in that crate.

I reached inside, and pulled out a flintlock pistol, followed by several rifles and towards the bottom of the box, a copy of my own two pistols. “What is this?” I looked over the replica and scowled as I took in the details. It was a near perfect match, but made to fire regular ammunition rather than the crystal munitions that mine were capable of firing. The rifles were the same, copies of The Eagle. I even found parts to an experimental gun that I had never finished, the shotgun I was trying to develop. Magic laced crystals do not make for good skattershot, so I was trying to shape them into slugs, but the carving process always broke the spell in some way.

I scowled as I looked over the various firearms. “This... is very bad.” I looked over the crate and saw the same emblem on the ship was engraved on the sides and lid. “Whatever family has this crest as their emblem, is the one that I need to find.”

Walking away from the crate, I moved over to some of the bags that had fallen out of the box earlier, and looked over them. The powder itself was a light yellow color, but there were specks of black throughout the dust. “What are you made off...” I reached into my coat and pulled out a single empty vial and scooped up some powder, sealing it with a cork before stuffing it back into my coat. This may have been a medicine of some kind, but I was not going to do anything with it until I knew what it was made of. Mixing it with an antidote would either make some kind of super potion, or a toxic hazard, so I wasn’t keen on taking the risk.

I stood back up and headed over to the crates I had been hiding behind for the most part and sat down. “Once I have enough equipment I can start experimenting. For now, It’s time to wait and let the ship get far enough from Canterlot.”

A chuckle escaped my lips as I smirked. That’s when I get to start the exciting part of the plan.

(Gilgamesh)

I rode my naginata through the Rift back towards my dimension, my thoughts wandering.

Jenny. I hope you can deal with what’s to come. I have a feeling that your world is going to get really complicated. I wonder if there even is a ‘true evil’ for you to combat.

I was about to finally reach my Equestria when I felt a strange tingling. The sensation grew and grew and suddenly I felt it become a pull.

What!? What the hell is-!?

Before I could even finish that thought I was being dragged by some kind of unseen force faster than I could ever move through the Rift myself. After mere seconds another portal opened in front of me.

Oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no! SHIIIIIIIIIII-!

Author's Note

And so here it is! Just in time for Christmas too! Chapter 25 is finally finished, and though the crossover is done, I have news for all of you! As a wonderous Christmas present to you all, I am now officially going to Co-Write the entire story alongside Shinigamisparda.

That's right, from this point on, you'll have two people to ~~complain to~~ ~~praise~~ ~~worship~~ express your opinion to.

Also, expect more musics.

MERRY CHRISTMAS, HAPPY HANUKKAH, AND MERRY KWANZAA TOO!

Securing a Ship

(Invention)

It wasn’t long before I felt the ship lurch slightly. For me and everyone else aboard, it was a sign that we were beginning our departure. I peered out from behind my crate and looked around the cargo hold, spotting two crewmembers lounging about. I reached into my coat and pulled out one of my flashbangs, clicking the top before sliding it across the ground.

“Huh?” One of the two looked down at it when it bumped against his foot, kneeling down to look at it curiously. “What’s this?”

I pulled back behind the crates and pulled my hat down over my eyes. The flash detonated soon after, and the crewman was sent stumbling back into the other deckhand, crying out as he covered his eyes and the other stumbling. I rushed out from behind the crates and kicked the downed crewman in the head, knocking him out, before rushing to the second one and putting him in a choke hold, using the flat of my blade to add more leverage to my grip. A few moments of struggling that mainly consisted of him trying to bash me off of his back with some crates were all that happened before he passed out.

I released him enough to catch the unconscious man and drag him to the crates I hid behind earlier, before doing the same to the first one I had knocked out. Time to go up top. I walked over to the ladder on the far side of the room, moving closer to the hatch that lead above deck. When I got close to the doorway, I could hear the crew above me moving about. The blast from earlier must have sounded like an attack and set them on high alert. Setting another flash bang on the ground just outside the hatch and ducked back inside, I waited for the telltale ringing to know when it had gone off.

“Hey, what’s th-” A loud bang soon interrupted the crewman who had found the flash and I darted up the ladder again, bursting through the hatch and quickly looking around. There were three in front of me, and the rest were located out of sight outside or inside the ship’s hold. I rushed the first, smashing my elbow into his face and sending him to the ground, before grabbing a second crewmember, kicking his feet from under him and flipping him onto his back, pushing down on his head as I did to knock him out. The third however had managed to regain his wits by the time I had gotten over to him, stumbling out of the way when I made to strike his head. “I-Intruder!”

Damn. I grabbed the back of his uniform, causing him to stumble before I struck him in the back of the head with the butt of my sword. As he crumpled into the ground, I heard an army of approaching footsteps. I turned heel and ran for the main deck of the ship. It would be easier to deal with a large number of hostiles in a larger area, rather than on the narrow walkway that resided on the sides. Immediately as I got into the open, the entirety of the crew were around me, totaling at fifteen sets of weapons aimed and scowls abound. Behind me, the captain of the ship walked forward and had a pistol trained for my head.

“Well, what do we have here? A little troublemaker on my ship?” he asked with a smirk and a glint in his eyes.

I kept my face neutral as I turned to face him directly. “Of sorts. I was in need of a ship and happened to come across yours.” I pulled out my last flashbang and flipped it open, looking at the time it was set for and clicking the top. “Care for the time?”

His smirk turned sinister. “I’d say it’s time for you to-!” I threw the watch up into the air and pulled my hat down quickly, just as the blast blinded the crew members that had watched it accend.

“Wrong,” I darted forward and snatched his pistol from his hands, kicking him back and sending him into some barrels. I backhanded the crewman next to me and shot the next crewman in the knees. A few shots rang out from the other crew members, but they all went wild, a few even hitting each other and disabling another four. “It’s time for you to surrender.”

“Heh. Clever little sneak,” he said with a grin. “Do you have any idea who you’re dealing with? Or even what you’re dealing with?”

I smiled politely and tipped my hat. “Not in the slightest. But that won’t matter if you’re all unconscious now will it?” I whipped my pistol out and fired a sleep round into the ground in front of a cluster of crewmembers, causing them to cough and wheeze before passing out. I moved off to the side to avoid the moving cloud of gas and threw another crewmember into it.

“Not bad powder, kid, but I think I like mine better,” the captain said, having retreated to the other side of the ship before grabbing a handful of the strange powder I had found earlier from a crate and shoving it into his face, inhaling deeply. The few airman who were still conscious backed away as he coughed before smiling the widest, most sinister looking smile I’d seen in quite a while. “Not sure what’s gonna happen, but I’m sure it’ll be fun… except for you.”

I narrowed my eyes and rested my hand on my sword. There was something off about the powder if his confidence was anything to go by. He knew something that I didn’t.

Maybe I should just take care of him before-

My eyes widened in shock as the captain shot a fireball from his hands, blasting the doorway behind me as I barely jumped out of the way and burning it to ashes in mere seconds.

What the hell!? I glanced behind me and stared at the scorch mark that was left behind in shock. Elves are only supposed to be capable of Erde magics and Leben magics! How can this man suddenly cast an Arcana spell?

My attention was drawn back to the captain as he shouted in glee. “WOO!” He reared his hand bank, summoning another fireball into his palm. “NOW THAT’S A RUSH!” He threw another one at me which I rolled out of the way off and fired an ice bullet at him, only for him to evaporate it mid-flight with a wave of fire. “WHAT’S WRONG K-KID!?” He asked, his eye, mouth, and even ear twitching. “YOU WERE T-T-TALKING ALL THAT HOT SSSSSSSSHIT BEFORE, THEN YOU G-GOT A FIREBALL HURLED AT YOUR DAMN FACE!” Even as he spoke boils began to show up all over his body.

I glanced behind him and grimaced at the sight of the barrels. Whatever is in the powder on this ship is corrupting him and his magic in ways it shouldn’t have been even imagined. Another fireball forced me to roll off to the side again and a scowl formed across my face.

I needed to do something to either knock this madman out, or draw out the fight long enough that he falls on his own. Slowly standing back up and brushed some soot off of my shoulder, I rested my hand . “It seems I underestimated you.” I sliced through the next fireball he hurled at me and glared into what was left of his eyes. “You’re clearly more deranged than I first thought.”

“SSSSSSSHUT U-UP AND D-D-DIE!” he screamed before going mad and shooting fireballs wildly, setting the ship on fire and even hitting some of his crewmen who weren’t able to dodge.

Damn! If this keeps up there won’t be a ship left!

I flipped over one of his attacks and reached into my coat, pulling out the one freeze blast I had. “Make this count.” Clicking the top down, I quickly slammed the watch at the deck, causing it to get embedded into the boards where they had been burned slightly. “Two minutes.”

The captain cackled maniacally as he raised his hand above his head, summoning a large fireball. “BURN! B-BURN! B-BURN YOU P-P-PIECE OF SSSSSSSSHIT!” he yelled as his boils began to pop, leaking some kind of goo all over his body. I watched in a slightly fascinated horror as the skin that came in contact burned immediately. Whatever this elven man had ingested was corrupting him more than I thought, and at a much faster rate then naturally possible.

I turned my attention back to the fireball as I pulled out my pistol and loaded in the emerald round that was originally in my coat. If I was right about the magic still flowing correctly, if somewhat twisted, then a direct shot should cause enough backlash to disable the spell and render him unconscious without harm.

I ducked to the side as another fireball blasted through the ship’s railing, leaving nothing more than charred embers. Taking aim as I came to a crouch and the mad captain charged a larger fireball, a hole was blasted through his next spell the moment I pulled the trigger.

What happened next, was not what I had hoped for.

While yes, the spell had been dissipated due to the interruption, the magics fueling it began to rush back into the elven captain, making the boils and acidic fluids pouring out of him begin to grow brighter as he screamed in pain. I saw smoke begin to rise off of his body and I quickly ducked behind the few barrels that had yet to be destroyed by the skirmish.

The heat from the explosion could be felt even from behind my cover, even though it only lasted a moment. I also heard a disgusting series of “splats”, the sound of something wet hitting walls and floors, followed by a sizzling noise. I looked up and saw what was left of the lunatic dissolving, leaving no trace of him behind other than a black spot on the ground.

After a few moments, the other crew members began to come back onto the deck of the ship and looked to where their captain had been before turning back to me. I noticed some of them were tending burn wounds, likely inflicted by their late captain in his rage. “So, any of you feel particularly inclined to avenge him?” I asked. They glanced at each other nervously, backing away from me slightly before a larger elf walked forward and raised his hands.

The elf had no hair, but his cold gaze showed that he held some authority on the ship. As he walked forward, hands held above his head, the elf remained disturbingly calm despite his superior’s demise. “We surrender.”

I nodded. “Thank you. Now if you could kindly set this airship down, I can have you off it without any fuss.” I glanced at the watch that was still in the ship’s deck and started walking for the ship’s interior. “We also may want to get inside.”

The crewmen all hurried into the ship after glancing at the watch. It was almost like watching an army of various animals trying to get through the same small hole. The larger elf and I followed them in calmly and shut the door behind us. I looked over at him and took note of how his uniform was less damaged than the others. “I take it that you were the second in command?”

A brief nod was all the response I received before he spoke. “Indeed.” He looked over at a crew member off towards the back. “Greenhorn! Get this ship grounded!”

The elf stood and gave a brief salute before rushing off to what I assumed was the ship’s navigation or engine rooms. Hopefully it wasn’t outside at the moment if the former was the case. I would rather not also freeze an elf to death as well.

I turned back to the larger elf and began to walk towards an overturned crate that was off to the side. “Thank you, but there is something else I wish to know,” I said picking up some of the spilled cargo in my hand, looking over the small purple pouch for a moment. “Namely, what in god’s name is this powder, and why is it being sold to a hospital?”

The large elf remained stoic, but spoke nonetheless. “I can only tell you of what it is, as it is generally public knowledge. The substance that our captain consumed is known as Mineral powder. It is commonly used as a medicine, but is unstable in excessively large amounts.”

“I see.” A glance at the window was all I could spare before a boom could be heard and felt from inside. “It should be safe to exit the room now, and any fire should be put out.” I pulled out a different watch, engraved with a small flame, and looked at the time. “Do be mindful though that I can easily undo that, should you not listen to reason.”

“We won’t try anything,” the bald elf replied, as he and the rest of his crew headed for the hold through a hatch on the floor.

I glanced over at him as I headed for the doorway that we had entered from. “You won’t. I can tell that you are the most level headed on the ship. The rest of your crew mates however, I do not trust in the slightest.” A scoff escaped my lips once I was a bit further out on the deck. “That is not to say that I trust you either. There is one thing that I wish to know before we land.”

“I can’t promise I’ll have an answer for you,” he replied. I noticed him look at one of the crew members and subtly shake his head. The crewman pulled his arm away from a crowbar and kept walking.

“To my memory, I recall there was a younger lad on the ship before it left Canterlot.” I ran a hand along the railing of the ship as it started to scrape against the tips of the trees that we were descending into. “Whatever happened to that young boy? I don’t believe he was involved in our little skirmish earlier.”

“The captain had a habit of locking him away in the storage closet, along with anyone else who he felt like taking his anger out on,” he shook his head in disgust. “Honestly, that boy isn’t suited to this life at all. I think the captain kept him around solely for his sick amusement.”

I frowned as I listened. “Is that so?” Taking a step away from the railing, due to the branches getting too close, I walked over towards the mast and looked it over. It seemed to be just fine, if only to last the month. “Then I’ve come to a decision over what will be allowed to leave the ship upon our landing.”

“You’re taking the boy?” he asked, shadows from the branches slowly creeping up both our bodies as we got closer to the ground. “What do you intend to do with him?”

A small tremor ran through my legs as the ship made contact with the rough forest terrain. I felt a small smile crawl onto my face as I heard the ship’s cargo bay open. “Since I plan on leaving this country, I will simply take him with me and possibly find a more suitable home for him. Whether or not this succeeds will be another matter altogether. Though, I believe that the chances are higher than average.”

The bald elf smirked. “That’s surprising. I’m happy to hear that you’ll try, but I doubt you’ll succeed. You know nothing of how elven society works.”

“If I fail, then I’ll accept that failure with dignity.” A chuckle ran it’s way across my tongue as I tipped my hat. “After all, it won’t be the first child I’ve raised.” I ignored the elven man after that and looked over at his compatriots as they stood just outside of the ship. “Also, you may want to be leaving. I’ll allow you some munitions and rifles so that you’ll be able to hunt, but that will be all I will allow. The powder stays regardless of it’s original purposes.”

The bald elf groaned, but nodded. “We’re going to catch Tartarus for this,” he muttered under his breath. I glanced over once more and saw a nervous glint in the man’s eyes. This powder must be more than I suspect, or there’s something else on the ship of higher value. Taking note to explore the ship later, I followed him down to the cargo hold and watched over the three men he had pull the crate of firearms off of the ship and into the forest. Once it was unloaded, I turned one last time to the large elven man and pressed a switch on the wall, causing the back of the ship to close once more. “I thank you for the ship. Do take care out in the forest, it’s become a touch different than when I last saw it.”

With the doors now closed, I turned heel to head back up to the deck, and shortly after, the ship’s bridge and navigation. Seeing as I never saw a helm or other form of steering on the ship’s exterior during my skirmish with the late captain, it only led me to believe that the flight controls may be inside the bridge, or somewhere else of importance to the vessel’s captain. Heading up a small flight of stairs on the ship's deck lead to an overly decorated and lavished room. The captain clearly had a.... fondness for himself. A disturbing fondness, that was painted across the room with portraits and murals on almost every piece of furniture and wall that occupied the immediate area. “This.... is getting destroyed. No, incinerated rather than destroyed. Much more permanent that way.”

A thump and muffled cry from across the room drew my attention to a smaller doorway that was partially obscured by a gold plated bookshelf. More than likely, this was the broom closet that the cabin boy was currently locked in. A small thought crept to mind of letting him out, but the thought of him panicking and rushing off the ship into the wilderness also came to mind. While cruel to some measure, It’d be best overall if I left him there for the time being. First, I had to get this ship off of the ground. “Now, where would the main controls be?” I caught a glimpse of a ladder next to the door I’d come in from and smiled. “There’s a start.” I quickly headed over to the ladder, ascending to a small hatch and finding myself entering a smaller room that had a full view of the deck. Along the window, there was a large control panel with a wooden wheel affixed to the centermost location. Seems I’ve found the bridge. Now, to find the ignition controls.

As I started to look over the various readings that the control panel showed, I noticed something peculiar. The overall layout and design was reminding me of aircrafts from my old home. This could have been a simple coincidence if they had been done differently, but with how alike they were in both position on the controls, and the style of the readings, it made me worry about how these elves could have gotten ahold of this. There was another part that was more concerning though, and it also affected my current situation. “I never did learn how to fly a plane. There is a faint recalling of attempting to do so on my bucket list. That memory is probably one of the clearest, but that’s not saying much when I can’t even remember my old name.” A beat passed before I sighed and placed a hand on my head. “And now I’m talking to myself again. I really was in that garden for far too long.”

(Highwind)

After spending the entirety of the day running to the city limits, Highwind and the others eventually managed to reach Canterlot. A quick check through the city gates, and they were all headed for the Castle proper. When they arrived, they were stopped by the guards at the gate. “Lieutenant Highwind? What are you doing here? I thought you were stationed in Manehatten.”

"This is Lieutenants Highwind, Whirlwind, and Ironsides with a priority message for Princess Celestia! We have Ambassador Sterling Mind from Luonto with a matter of national security! Requesting the Princess' attention immediately!" Highwind shouted to the castle guards, standing erect and as professional as he could.

"Also, Manehattan has been attacked by changelings! We don't know their current condition as we were sent as escorts!" Whirlwind added.

These guys keep surprising me every day. Highwind thought, noting the tailchaser's professionalism.

The guard’s eyes widened briefly for a moment before he grimaced and let them in. “Go straight to the princesses. They’ll want to hear about what happened to the city.”

“Of course. Come on,” Highwind ordered as he led the other three inside. Almost immediately, they were near overwhelmed by the chaos within the ornate castle. Ponies were galloping down the corridors, some with papers, some just in panic, and others trying to reign control of the situation.

Sterling Mind looked at the spectacle in surprise and shock, barely avoiding getting trampled as he clutched his racing heart and got behind Highwind. “O-Oh dear. This may hinder help being sent over....”

“It’s not like we’ve got no problems here in Equestria,” Whirlwind commented.

“Yeah, I mean just recently some thousand-year old inventor got out of a stone prison,” Ironsides added.

Sterling’s ears perked up slightly as he looked over at Ironsides. “Thousand.... year inventor?” Highwind’s brow furrowed in confusion for a moment. It was like the elf he was staring at knew something.

He shook his head briefly before looking over at Ironside’s and Whirlwind. “Can it, you two. That’s classified. We’ve got more immediate problems,” Highwind ordered as they approached the throne room.

The guards at the door looked up at Sterling for a moment and their eyes widened. “The Ambassador... wait, no you’re the ambassador’s son. We were not informed that you were coming.”

Highwind raised an eyebrow as he looked at Sterling, but it was ignored as the elf bowed. “I’m here as a replacement for my father. May I speak with the princesses?”

“Of course,” the guard replied before turning to Highwind. “Lieutenant, we’ve been informed of the emergency. You come in to get debriefed as well. The two of you, you’re dismissed.”

Whirlwind and Ironside’s nodded before the pegasus looked over at Highwind and smiled. “We’ll see ya later I guess?”

Highwind grumbled to himself for a moment and turned to the door. Not likely. “Sure.”

“C’mon. After all this, I could use some comfort food,” Ironsides quipped to his friend as they trotted off.

Whirlwind shook his head with a laugh. “You always could use some comfort food. You’re a dang trash compactor.”

“Yeah? Well try and tell me you’re not going to find the first mare you can and boast about how you broke through the ranks of a wild changeling invasion, conveniently forgetting to mention that you had help?”

“Embellishment is not frowned upon when used in moderation.”

Highwind sighed to himself as he looked over at Sterling, the elf seeming amused by the duo’s antics. “Let’s head inside ambassador. The sooner this is dealt with the better.”

“Yes, quite right,” he replied.

As they both entered Highwind found something that the elf said nagging at him. By the time he approached to Princesses and bowed he realized what it was. He didn’t stutter.

“Lieutenant Highwind, it is good to see you back,” Celestia began before turning to the ambassador. “And you are?”

“Sterling Mind, your majesty. Current Ambassador of Luonto.”

Celestia seemed surprised at first before an amused smile crossed her face. “Ambassador? Did your father finally retire after nearly seventy years?”

Sterling’s face fell into a small frown. “He’s missing... actually. As are several hundred of our citizens.” The elf bowed down, getting on one knee as he continued. “I am here on behalf of the current royals in power, the prince and princess, requesting for help from Equestria.”

Both the Princess recoiled in shock before sharing a nervous glance with each other.

“The Prince and Princess? You mean to say that the King and Queen-?”

“Are missing as well, your highness,” he finished.

Both of the princesses were silent for a moment before coming to a silent agreement. “I see. We will inquire into more specifics later, but for now rest easy and know that we fully intend to help your people through these troubled times,” Luna replied.

Celestia looked over at the guards nearest to the throne. “Private Quicksilver, please escort the ambassador to the guest chambers.” The guard saluted before ushering the elf out and opening the door. “Lieutenant, we understand you have your own report to make?”

Highwind saluted as he rose from his own bowing. “Yes your majesty. While we were stationed in Manehattan, a large swarm of Changelings attacked. However, this was different from what we normally have seen as it wasn’t a coordinated strike but a massive and chaotic assault. In addition, they seemed more… feral than usual, completely dropping their disguises and just attacking whatever pony was closest to them.”

“I see. That is quite worrying,” Celestia replied.

“We commend you for protecting the ambassador under such extreme circumstance,” Luna added. “But what of the city?”

Highwind paused for a moment, noticing their reactions… or rather, lack of reaction. They were completely shocked to hear Sterling Mind’s report, but barely bat an eye at mine? Were they expecting to hear something like this?

“I’m not sure. Last we saw the Guard was doing it’s best to combat the situation. Captain Gear Twist gave us high-priority to make sure the ambassador reached Canterlot. I personally recommend sending a full squadron to check on the situation, just in case things didn’t go well.”

“Agreed. If we wait for a response it might be too late,” Luna replied with a nod.

Celestia nodded in agreement. “As for you, your orders are to stay in Canterlot. There will be a battalion sent to help Manehatten, as well as the other cities that have reported similar incidences.”

“Other cities?” he asked.

“Three others have also been struck, and their reports came before yours.” Luna frowned as she spoke. “Baltimare, Van Hoofer, and Las Pegasus. Hopefully, your report is the last to come to us.”

“Hopefully,” he agreed.

“Thank you for your hard work, Lieutenant Highwind. Please take leave until you receive your next assignment. You are dismissed.” Celestia commanded.

Highwind bowed for a moment before he left the throne room. Once he was out of the doors, the guard next to him sighed. “You’re a lot luckier than the other three guys.”

Highwind spared him a brief glance before he responded. “And what of them?”

The guard shook his head. “All of them are in the infirmary. One lost his wings and the others both have broken horns. I’m not gonna say names, but we had to... put down one of their companions. Bite on the leg he’d tried to hide.”

Highwind grimaced. “I see. It’s a risk we all take, but that doesn’t make it any less difficult to deal with.”

The guard nodded in agreement. “Yeah.” A shake of the head later, the guard smirked. “But I overheard that you’re to take it easy. I think those two knuckleheads you were with went to the Slavid Mare.”

Highwind sighed internally at the thought of even bothering to look for those two, let alone going to a bar as seedy as the one that was named. Yes, there was a supposedly famous musician that performed there, but he would rather stuff his head down a changeling’s throat then go inside to find out. “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind.”

Just as he turned to leave, Highwind’s neck bristled as he heard someone shout from behind him. “Hey! Lieutenant!” You’ve got to be kidding me...

Whirlwind trotted up to Highwind with a smirk and started to walk alongside him. “So, how’d it go? They sending any help?”

“An entire battalion. Hopefully it won’t be needed,” Highwind replied.

“Nice, but I meant the whole, you know… deal,” he stressed the word.

At least he has enough sense not to spill classified information in public. “They agreed to that too, but that’s hardly a surprise.”

Whirlwind nodded in agreement. “Yeah, The princess always has had a soft side for helping other nations.” They were both silent for a moment before Whirlwind frowned. “Course.... then there’s that Sterling guy.”

Highwind’s interest peaked for a moment. “What of him?”

“I dunno,” Whirlwind started. “He just... rubs me wrong for some reason.”

“Yeah, me too. Though I can’t place why,” Highwind muttered. “Wait… where’s your friend?”

A chuckle came from Whirlwind as he looked out one of the windows. “Heh, where do you think? The glutton’s probably on his third salad bowl down at the bar already.” They soon reached the front doors of the castle and the pegasus stopped. “So.... want to head out and just have some fun? You could use it after all we’ve been through, I know I do.”

Highwind paused for a moment and thought it over. Honestly.... I don’t exactly have anything better to do besides head for the barracks or train, and it was an order. “Alright, I’ll humor you.”

“Sweet! Now we’re talking! Let’s get you a tall stiff one and see how you do with the ladies!” Whirlwind exclaimed as he wrapped his foreleg around Highwind’s neck, causing the latter’s eye to twitch.

I’m instantly regretting this decision.

As Whirlwind dragged his superior off out of the castle, they both missed one of the vases down the hallway distort for a brief moment, seemingly covered in a flat coating of black bubbles before returning to normal.

Author's Note

HOLY Balls! I spent way too long putting this off. I mean, I was originally planning on this being longer, but I just couldn't think of how I could put what I wanted into this chapter without it seeming out of place. So, after fighting myself about it for at least...... holy, that's a long time, I decided to just cut it and put it in another chapter.

I am a scatter brained peekaboo from Hades' armpits and I apologize for taking so damn long with this.